Here Be Dragons

Praise for the writing of T. A. Chase

Here Be Dragons

This book is THE perfect guilty pleasure. I fell in love with both heroes on contact - Kael is a bumbling and shy but sexy scientist and Hugh is a hot alpha male who made my mouth water. Oh, almost forgot: the exciting, engrossing plot that kept me riveted until the end. Completely satisfying read by T.A. Chase!! -- Sedonia Guillone, author of Tao of Love: Danny’s Dragon (Loose Id)

T. A. Chase has take all the legends, fables and folklore, smashed them up with a 21st century hammer and come out of the wreckage with a stunning story. I was pulled so far into the tortured heart and mind of brutally beaten Kael Hammerson that I felt his fear, terror and rage, and just like his lover, Hugh Price, I wanted to gather him up in my arms and protect him from the world. -- Anne Douglas, author of The McCabes 1: Persuading Jo (Loose Id)

Here Be Dragons is a powerful love story that shows people can overcome abuse and learn to love again. I think I fell in love with Hugh at the same time Kael did. It is also a tale of mythical creatures that draws readers into a wondrous world. Here Be Dragons is definitely a story I want to read over and over again. -- Melinda Barron, author of Tales of the Magician 1: The Captive One (Loose Id)

HERE BE DRAGONS

T. A. Chase

www.loose-id.com

Warning This e-book contains sexually explicit scenes and adult language and may be considered offensive to some readers. Loose Id e-books are for sale to adults ONLY, as defined by the laws of the country in which you made your purchase. Please store your files wisely, where they cannot be accessed by under-aged readers.

***** This book contains explicit sexual content, graphic language, and situations that some readers may find objectionable (homoerotic sex, ménage, some violence).

Here Be Dragons T. A. Chase This e-book is a work of fiction. While reference might be made to actual historical events or existing locations, the names, characters, places and incidents are either the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

Published by Loose Id LLC 1802 N Carson Street, Suite 212-2924 Carson City NV 89701-1215 www.loose-id.com

Copyright © September 2006 by T. A. Chase All rights reserved. This copy is intended for the purchaser of this e-book ONLY. No part of this e-book may be reproduced or shared in any form, including, but not limited to printing, photocopying, faxing, or emailing without prior written permission from Loose Id LLC.

ISBN 978-1-59632-285-1 Available in Adobe PDF, HTML, MobiPocket, and MS Reader

Printed in the United States of America

Editor: Erin Mullarkey Cover Artist: Croco Designs

www.loose-id.com

Chapter One

The insistent buzzing broke into the pleasurable dream Kael Hammerson was having. When he managed to pry his eyes open, he realized the noise was the sound of someone leaning on the intercom at his apartment building entrance. Stumbling over a week’s worth of newspapers and piles of books, he made his way to the speaker. Pushing the talk button, he growled, “Piss off. It’s too fucking early in the morning.” “Hammerson, get dressed and down here in five minutes or I’ll come up and drag your ass out of bed,” Hugh Price, Kael’s boss, ordered. “Dr. Price, what the fuck are you doing here?” He wondered if he was still dreaming. Staring down at his hard-on, he remembered what his dream had been about. It involved him, Hugh, lube and his boss’s desk at the lab. “I’ll explain in the car. You’ve got four minutes, Hammerson.” “Yes, sir.” Racing to his room, he grabbed a black fisherman’s sweater from a chair. He sniffed it. Smelled okay. He tugged it over his head and pulled a pair of jeans from the floor. When he slid them on, he realized they were his rattiest pair. Which was saying a lot since all of his jeans sported rips and stains. Pausing long enough to brush his teeth, he snatched a pair of socks, his coat, keys, phone and boots as he ran from his flat. In his haste to not annoy his boss, he missed the bottom stair and tumbled awkwardly to a stop at Hugh’s feet. He lay there stunned and blinking for a moment. “Shit, Hammerson. Are you okay?” Hugh gathered Kael’s stuff for him, and then held out a hand to help him up. Kael stared at his boss’s hand for a second. It was a large, well-formed hand with thick fingers and calluses on the palm. He found his mind wondering what it would feel like to

2

T. A. Chase

have that hand grasp his cock and pump. His dick, which had subsided after the fall, sprang to life again and he groaned. “Damn. You better not have hurt yourself. I need you at the lab.” Hugh shoved Kael’s belongings at him and leaned down to grasp his forearms. Without effort, he was lifted to his feet. “Put your boots on. We need to be at the docks when the boat comes in.” Kael rushed to get his socks and boots on. “Docks? Why are we going to the docks?” Turning, Hugh headed to where the car was parked in front of the building. “Get in. I’ll explain on the way.” Kael hesitated before climbing into the vehicle where he watched Hugh slide behind the wheel and started the car. Down boy, he thought to his cock. Shit, how was he going to survive a drive in the smallest car on the planet with the man who’d been starring nightly in his x-rated fantasies? The car smelled like Hugh, an enticing scent of man and cinnamon. Hugh chewed gum as if it were going out of style. Kael figured his boss was frustrated or trying to stop smoking. He stopped his body from leaning over and burying his face in the crook of Hugh’s neck. God, get a grip, he said to himself, or Hugh’s going to kick your ass. Just because he’s

gay doesn’t mean he’d be interested in you. “Why are we going to the docks?” he asked, trying to get his mind off how much he wanted to kiss the man. “A boat’s headed in. They found something they want us to take a look at.” “Um… Dr. Price, I’m a herpetologist. I don’t know anything about fish.” Hugh shot him a look. “I know that, Hammerson. The captain of the boat said it looked like a snake. I figured you’d be the best one to take with me.” “So no one else answered the door, huh?” There was a touch of disappointment in him. “I didn’t check.” Hugh’s statement surprised him. “I would’ve thought you’d at least bring Monica.” Monica was Hugh’s personal assistant and Kael had never met a bigger bitch. The woman complained about everything when she wasn’t bragging about being Hugh’s PA. “She’s out of town with her boyfriend. She wouldn’t be any help. All she’d do is bitch about her hair smelling like fish.” Their shared laughter warmed Kael. It was the first time he’d spent any time alone with Hugh where his own natural shyness hadn’t taken over. “So what do you think? Could it be a snake of some sort?” Hugh was back to being all business. “A sea snake in the North Atlantic? Not possible. The water’s too cold for them to survive.” He saw a flash of disappointment cross Hugh’s face. “But who knows? Maybe they’ve discovered a new species.”

Here Be Dragons

3

A snort was the only reply he got from Hugh. Turning his head, Kael stared out the window at the houses zipping by. It was grey and dreary out. Another wonderful Irish day. “Hammerson, I never asked you, but how does a herpetologist end up working in a country without snakes?” Unnerved a little by Hugh’s question, Kael shrugged. He didn’t think his boss would want to know anything personal about him. “I got involved with the wrong person and it was best for me to leave.” “You didn’t sleep with your boss, did you?” Hugh’s grin told him he was joking. “No, that doesn’t happen to geeks like me.” No matter how badly I want it to, his mind provided the rest. “So what happened?” “My ex-boyfriend got possessive and abusive.” He felt pathetic admitting to the fact that his ex-partner beat him, but there wasn’t any point in lying. “I got to the place where I knew if I stayed, I’d die. As simple as that. I took a job as far away as I could.” He came to Ireland to heal a broken soul and found a man he could lose his heart to. He was such a sad excuse for a man. “Seems to smart to me,” Hugh commented. They pulled up to the docks. As he got out, Kael glanced around for a fishing boat. He frowned when he saw Hugh heading for a state-of-the-art ship with a big oil company logo on the bow. “Hey,” he yelled at his boss. “I thought you said a fishing boat caught this thing.” “I never said that. You assumed that it was a fishing boat. Would you have been so eager to come with me if you knew it was an oil ship?” Hugh looked back at him with a question in his hazel eyes. Kael stood and thought about it. He’d been rather vocal about his dislike of the exploration of the seas by oil and gas companies. Would that dislike have stopped his natural curiosity and overwhelming need to spend as much time as possible with his boss? “Well?” “I would’ve come anyway,” he admitted. How much of a sap did that make him?

4

T. A. Chase

Chapter Two Kael moved after Hugh, trying to pay attention to where he was walking and not at the firm khaki-covered ass flexing in front of him. The minute he took his eyes off the wooden planks under his feet to steal a peek at Hugh’s ass, he tripped on a warped board and went flailing into the man just as Hugh turned towards him. Strong arms caught him and held him tight to a muscled chest. He found himself staring up into hazel eyes. He’d never known Hugh had such pretty eyes. His gaze drifted down to trace the man’s mouth. He wanted a taste. A discreet cough brought him back to reality. His face felt as if it were on fire as he sputtered an apology while regaining his balance and stood up. “Sorry, boss. I guess my feet aren’t awake yet. Haven’t had my cup of coffee.” His cock didn’t need caffeine to wake up. It just needed Hugh close enough to smell. “No problem. Just be careful on the ship. We don’t want you to fall into the water.” Hugh brushed a lock of hair off Kael’s forehead. Kael blinked, but couldn’t think of a thing to say. “Dr. Price,” a voice said from beside them. Kael slid behind Hugh, figuring the captain had no interest in meeting him. “Yes, Captain. I’m Hugh Price from AngleLow Labs and this is one of my research team members, Kael Hammerson.” Hugh shook the man’s hand than gestured to Kael. Kael looked up and wasn’t surprised to see the captain was ignoring him to talk to Hugh. Story of his life; he inspired interest from psychos and violent men. Normal men couldn’t be bothered to break through his social ineptitude. He followed the two men onto the boat. He knew he blushed when Hugh made sure he got on board without mishap.

Here Be Dragons

5

“I’m Frank Graham and welcome to my ship, Bishop Oil Co. Dreamer. She’s one of the fastest, best equipped ships out there and we do a lot of important exploration with her.” Snorting, Kael bit his lip to keep from saying anything. He winced as Hugh’s elbow dug into his side. A glance at his boss showed him a narrowed stare telling Kael to keep his mouth shut. Before he ducked his head, he mouthed “I’m sorry” to Hugh. His gaze dropped to the ship’s deck and stayed there only moving to ensure he didn’t run into anything. I told

you no one wants to hear what you have to say, Kael. The only things you can talk about are snakes and no one wants to hear about them. Keep your mouth shut and do as you’re told. Will’s voice danced through his mind and he winced as he remembered the words his expartner had said to him all the time. Forcing the memories away, he didn’t realize he’d drifted to the railing. He looked out towards the horizon where the waves rolled and the sea went on forever, it seemed. There was something soothing and exciting about that expanse of water. An urge came over him to find out what was beyond the end of the sea. Maybe a place where he didn’t feel so incompetent or awkward. “Hey there now, little man. Be careful. Wouldn’t want you to fall over.” Thick arms grabbed him around the waist and lifted him away from the railing. He hadn’t realized he’d been leaning over it, staring intently at the horizon. When he was set back on his feet far enough way from the edge that he wouldn’t fall in, he peeked up at his rescuer. Holy hell, the man was huge. A veritable giant with intense blue eyes stared at Kael as if trying to figure out all his secrets. Kael dropped his gaze quickly. There was no need to antagonize this one. He could snap him in two with those bare hands. “I’m sorry,” he murmured. You’re a fuck-up, Kael. Will’s voice made him wince. “Nothing to apologize for, little one. She does take a man like that sometimes.” Those huge paws cupped Kael’s face and brought his eyes up to meet the giant’s gaze. “Does what?” He wasn’t sure why he asked. Usually, he tried to blend in and not bother anyone. “Makes a man fall in love with her in an instant. The sea is a wicked bitch. She’ll soothe and ease your heart in a moment, but the next second, she’ll be trying to kill you.” A rough thumb rubbed over Kael’s bottom lip. Not thinking about consequences, Kael licked the man’s skin. The salt from the sea and the taste of clove burst in his mouth. Never had he tasted anything like that before. He gasped. The giant smiled and winked at him. “And sometimes it takes a man just like that.” Kael knew he wasn’t talking about the sea anymore. “George, what have you found?” A silky voice drifted over the giant’s shoulder. Kael tore his eyes away from the blue gaze of the man holding him to find himself drowning in a sea of black. The man staring at him was an inch shorter than the giant, but

6

T. A. Chase

where George’s bulk spoke of strength, this man’s slenderness spoke of endurance. The gold of the man’s hair glistened in the early morning sunshine. While the stranger’s gaze centered on Kael, one could tell he was connected with George. “I’ve found a pretty little warrior, Ed.” Ed grimaced and Kael could tell he wasn’t fond of the name. Slender fingers reached out to trace his eyebrows and down the slope of his nose. They lingered over the lump at the bridge of his nose. “How did this happen?” “My ex-partner broke it.” He didn’t understand why he felt compelled to tell these men that. “On purpose?” George’s face darkened with anger. “Yes. I didn’t get his laundry done fast enough.” Kael tried to drop his gaze, but some force entranced him into staring at the pair. “Ah, poor little thing. Men can be so cruel sometimes, George. It weighs on my heart.” Ed’s hand trailed down and pressed against Kael’s chest right where his heart pounded. “This one’s heart is strong. He’ll find his own courage and a way to survive.” “Hammerson, come and look at this.” Hugh’s voice broke whatever spell had been holding Kael. He looked over to where his boss stood next to a crate. When he looked back to thank George and Ed for saving him, the men were gone. It was as if they had never been there, but he could still taste George in his mouth and feel the press of Ed’s hand against his chest. Shaking his head, he figured they moved off so they didn’t get in trouble for talking to him. Arriving at where the captain and his boss were standing, he managed to stop a squeak when Hugh reached out, grabbed his arm and pulled him to stand in front of him. At first, he couldn’t focus on anything except his body’s fervent wish that there weren’t so many layers of clothes between his ass and Hugh’s cock. “What do you think it is, Hammerson?” Hugh’s cinnamon-scented breath danced over his ear. Kael had to draw on all his strength so he wouldn’t groan and rub back against the warm male body behind him. “Kael?” His name was said in a soft whisper. “Huh? Oh right, your snake,” he muttered, than closed his eyes with a helpless little laugh when he realized what he’d said. Opening them, he looked down at the creature placed on the crate. Within seconds, he forgot about the man behind him. He heard a sharp intake of breath as he bent forward to get a better look at the unusual specimen. Searching his pockets, he muttered, “Should’ve brought my glasses.”

Here Be Dragons

7

“Here.” His glasses appeared over his shoulder. “You dropped them when you fell down the stairs.” “Thank you,” he said, patting the hip he could reach with his hand. “Welcome.” Hugh’s voice sounded strangled. Slipping his glasses on, Kael studied the strange snake-like creature. Its skin consisted of tightly woven scales. He poked it with a finger and yelped. “What?” Hugh asked. “It shocked me.” Kael shot a glance at the captain. “You’re sure it’s dead?” “It hasn’t moved since we pulled it in.” “How did you find it, since you don’t have nets?” He was suspicious, but wouldn’t say anything to make Hugh angry again. “One of our testing units snagged it when we were bringing it back up to the surface.” The captain didn’t address him. The man’s eyes were pinned on Hugh. Kael wanted to say something about the destruction caused by those machines, but a warning squeeze of Hugh’s hand at his waist stopped him. Nope, he wasn’t saying a thing. He’d learned the hard way it didn’t pay to piss any man off. “Well, it isn’t a fish or a snake. Whatever type of creature it is, it eats meat.” He pointed to the sharp teeth lining the creature’s jaw. “I’ve only seen sharks with such impressive dental structures.” Whirling around, he asked Hugh, “Can we take it back to the lab?” Hugh stared at him for a moment, than nodded. “I asked for it to be delivered to your lab as soon as possible.” Before Kael could thank his boss, Hugh moved away to talk to the captain. Kael turned back to the animal. At close to five feet long, it was only a foot shorter than him. It looked like it wasn’t fully developed yet. Four appendages grew from its sides as if it was evolving legs. The shape and rather prominent ruff around its head tickled a memory, but he couldn’t grab a hold of it. “Here be dragons.” Hugh had returned without Kael noticing. Kael glanced at him with a puzzled frown. “What did you say?” “Here be dragons. Sailors used to put it on their maps when much of the sea hadn’t been explored.” Hugh reached out to touch the scales. “Be careful. I’m not a hundred percent sure that thing is dead. Dragons.” The memory popped into his head. “Dragon. It looks like a strange version of a Chinese dragon.” “How do you know that?”

8

T. A. Chase

“Will, my ex-partner, had one tattooed on his calf.” Kael didn’t explain how he had memorized every detail of the dragon. He wasn’t interested in reliving those moments of pain and helplessness when Will had beaten him until he was lying on the floor. Shaking himself, he drew away from those memories. Will wasn’t around to terrorize him anymore and while he was lonely, at least he wasn’t afraid. “Damn,” Hugh swore as he looked at his watch. “We wasted the entire morning. I’m meeting someone for lunch and if I don’t leave, I’ll be late.” It was then Kael took a good look at his boss. Hugh was dressed in a tailored blue dress shirt over a white t-shirt. Neatly pressed khakis and a pair of worn boots finished the package nicely. The boots told Kael it wasn’t a first date. The person was someone Hugh was comfortable with, but liked enough to dress well for him. Kael figured it was the thought of that person making Hugh’s pants bulge into a good-sized lump while Kael eyed him. “Don’t worry. I’ll catch a bus back to my flat,” Kael said, not wanting to make Hugh late by telling his boss he didn’t have money for bus fare. “Are you sure?” Hugh asked, heading down the gangplank. “Yes. I’ll be fine. Have fun.” Kael waved Hugh off. “I expect to see you bright and early at the lab tomorrow.” “When have I ever been late,” he commented, but Hugh was too far away to hear him. Having no social life made it easy for him to get to work early and leave late. “Excuse me. I’m not usually so forward, but are you and Dr. Price dating?” The captain came to stand next to him. Shock caused his mouth to flop open like a fish. “No,” he stammered. “I didn’t think so. No offense, but Dr. Price is a good-looking man and I couldn’t really see him dating you.” The other man’s voice was condescending and his words were exactly what Kael was used to hearing. “No offense taken.” Even though a little sliver of hurt darted into his heart. “I’ll be in port for a few days. I think I’ll ask the doctor to have dinner with me. I’d love to get my hands on that ass.” The captain leered and Kael fought his gag reflex. “I’ve got to get going.” He made his way off the ship and set out for a miserable damp walk back to his flat. His mind wouldn’t let go of the image of Hugh and the captain locked in a passionate embrace. Stop it, he ordered himself. It wasn’t any of his business who his boss dated or fucked. He’d accepted that it wouldn’t be him when he had meet Hugh six months ago. It didn’t matter that for the first time in almost six years, his body came alive when a man entered a room. For the first year of dating Will, he’d glowed with arousal and love, but within two years, he’d learned to hate and fear his lover. Soon his cock had stopped getting hard and he thought he’d lost that part of his life. Then he met Hugh and his cock had come alive again.

Here Be Dragons

9

Hugh was gorgeous and everything Will hadn’t been, but Kael knew men like Hugh didn’t look at geeks like him. So he was becoming resigned to lusting after the man from afar. An odd gust of warm wind blew past his ear and he swore he heard Ed’s voice sighing, “Oh you beautiful little man.” His heart lightened a little, even as he called himself a fool.

10

T. A. Chase

Chapter Three Hugh hurried into the restaurant, checking his watch. He was only a few minutes late. Glancing towards his usual table, he saw his brother was already there. “I’m sorry, Thom. I got caught up with some stuff for work.” He hugged his smiling brother, whose smile didn’t reach his eyes. “I’d rather you were late because some young stud wouldn’t let you leave this morning.” Thom teased him as he hugged Hugh back. “No. My bed is rather empty at the moment.” Hugh thought of how his body had reacted to the feel of Hammerson’s ass pressed tight against his groin. His cheeks heated. “I detect a flush on your face, little brother. Is there someone you’d like to be sharing your mattress with?” Thom winked and laughed. “I didn’t come to discuss my love life with you.” Hugh was relieved when the server arrived to take their orders. After she left, Hugh sat back and looked at his brother. “How have things been going?” Shrugging, Thom avoided his eyes. “Pretty good, I suppose.” “Thom?” He raised a brow at the lukewarm response. “Lisa and I decided to get a divorce. She can’t seem to stop cheating and I can’t seem to accept she probably always will.” Thom stared at him with a sad droop to his face. “I thought you were going to therapy and everything.” “We were and I thought it was working. Then I caught her fooling around in our bed with some guy from her office. I didn’t stick around to hear apologies. I left.” Reaching out, Hugh touched the back of his brother’s hand briefly. “Do you need a place to stay?” As much as he hated sharing his personal space with anyone, he’d do it to help his brother out.

Here Be Dragons

11

Shaking his head, Thom replied, “I’ll be all right. I know how you value your privacy and besides, your place is rather small. I’m renting a hotel room for now.” Hugh grimaced. That would never do. He racked his brain for a solution. Then he remembered overhearing Hammerson tell Irene, one of the intern lab assistants, he was thinking about getting a roommate. “I have an idea. There’s a member of my research team at AngleLow. His name is Kael Hammerson. He’s renting a two-bedroom flat and he’s looking for someone to room with him. Maybe he’d let you move in with him.” “What’s he like? I don’t want some total slob as a roommate. Or an asshole. for that matter. either.” Hugh sat back and thought about Kael. The other man was slender, almost to the point of being too thin. He was only an inch or two shorter than Hugh’s six feet. A thick mane of black curls graced the man’s head. When Kael remembered to get a haircut, those curls were trimmed short with ruthless precision. Hugh was glad haircuts seemed rare for the scientist. Thick lashes framed sad brown eyes. Full lips made for kissing completed a devastating picture. He remembered how good Kael’s ass felt pressed to his groin. It had taken every ounce of willpower he had not to rub against the man. His cock jumped to attention at the memory. “Well, what’s he like?” “I don’t know about being a slob. His lab and office are always neat. His clothes are often wrinkled and ripped when he comes to work, but I’ve gotten the impression it’s absentmindedness on his part more than laziness. He’s extremely quiet, to the point of being mute at times.” He thought back over the morning. “This morning was the most I’ve heard him talk in days.” He glanced up to see Thom studying him. Flushing, he sipped his ale before clearing his throat. “What?” he asked with an uncomfortable twitch. “Is he gay?” “Does it matter?” “Doesn’t make a bit of difference as to whether or not I move in with him. I was just making sure my baby brother didn’t have the hots for a straight guy,” Thom joked. “Yes, Kael’s gay, but he’d never sleep with me. He just got out of an abusive relationship before moving here. He’s not ready for anything except one night stands, and I’m too old for those.” Disappointment flooded him. His interest in Kael had started as soon as the scientist joined his team, but he wasn’t willing to tell him and risk making him uncomfortable. “Have you let him know you’re interested?” Thom’s eyes gleamed with interest. “Of course not. I don’t want to lose him. He’s the best damn scientist I have, even if he’s not working in his specialty.” Hugh reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone.

12

T. A. Chase

“Let me see if I can get his number and call him. If he’s home, I’ll drive you around to his flat and you two could meet.” He got up and went to stand outside the pub. He dialed the lab’s main office. Irene, Hammerson’s lab assistant, should be working today. “H-Hello?” Irene’s voice came over the phone. “Hi, Irene. It’s Dr. Price.” “D-Dr. P-Price, h-how are y-you t-today?” He pictured the intern. She was small and easily intimidated by the other scientists and interns. Her intelligence was off the charts, but it had kept her isolated from people. That was why he’d chosen to assign her to Hammerson. Kael wasn’t overwhelming or demanding. He knew Kael was the only one who ever talked to Irene. It might have something to do with the girl’s stutter that made it difficult to understand her when she talked. “I’m doing well. I was wondering if you could get me Dr. Hammerson’s phone number. I need to ask him some questions.” “C-c-certainly. J-Just a m-moment.” He heard the receiver set down and some papers rustle. As he waited, he thought about the last time he saw Irene and Hammerson talking together. Kael had seemed agitated and was waving his hands about while Irene stood with her head down and her dark hair hanging in her face. Then Kael had put his hand on her shoulder and she looked up. When her hair slid out of her face, it revealed a black eye. Hammerson had traced the woman’s skin around the eye and a tear had rolled down his cheek. Hugh had wondered at that tear, but now it made sense. Hammerson understood everything about Irene because he’d been in the same kind of situation. Hugh congratulated himself on pairing those two up. Maybe they’d help each other. “H-here y-you g-go, D-Dr. P-Price.” She rattled off a number and he managed to write it down on his hand. “This-s is-s his c-cell phone n-number as w-well. S-s-sometimes he ggoes out on the w-w-weekends.” She gave him another number. “Thank you, Irene. I’ll see you tomorrow.” “Good-bye, sir.” He hung up and dialed Hammerson’s home phone. After several rings and no answer, Hugh decided Kael must not have made it home from the docks yet. He programmed the man’s cell phone number into his own phone. Never knew when he might need to get a hold of the man. “H-hello?” Kael’s voice stuttered over the phone. Hugh wondered if Irene’s affliction was catching. “Hey, Hammerson, it’s Price. I have a favor to ask.” Eagerness rushed through him, not to mention lust pooled in his cock from hearing the man’s voice.

Here Be Dragons

13

“Sure, boss. Whatever you need.” He heard the sounds of traffic in the background and Kael sounded like he was cold. “Why aren’t you home yet?” “Um, I’ve got about four more blocks to go.” “I thought you said you’d be fine and take a bus,” he reminded Hammerson. “Yeah, well that was before I decided it’s such a nice Irish day out, walking would be good for me.” The other man sneezed. “Excuse me.” “Hammerson, why are you walking?” Hugh put a hint of anger in his voice. He’d figured out the man responded truthfully when faced with anger. “Stupid me. I forgot to grab my wallet as I left the flat this morning. So I don’t actually have any money on me.” The sarcastic tone in Hammerson’s voice when he called himself stupid tugged at Hugh’s heart. “I rushed you out of there. Anyone in that much of a hurry would forget, but why didn’t you say anything when I left?” Hugh paced in front of the pub. “You were in a hurry and I didn’t want to make you late. I know how you hate that. Plus with as nicely dressed as you are, I figured it was someone important.” “Next time this happens, Hammerson, tell me. I don’t mind being late if it means you get home safe.” “Really, boss?” Something that sounded like surprise rang in Hammerson’s voice. “Yeah, you’re the best scientist I’ve got.” Hugh shied away from the real reason he was worried about Kael. “Right.” Disappointment burned over the phone. “Why’d you call, boss?” “I overheard you telling Irene about your flat. Since it’s a two bedroom, I thought you might be interested in a roommate.” “Maybe. Who is he?” Caution colored Hammerson’s tone. Hugh knew the other man wasn’t going to accept his brother on Hugh’s say-so alone. “My brother is looking for a place to stay for a while. My flat’s too small. There’s barely room for me. He’s going through a rough patch right now.” “You told him I was gay?” His question didn’t surprise Hugh. “If Thom can deal with his little brother being gay, I’m sure he won’t have a problem with you.” A small pause, than Hammerson said, “All right, come over after lunch. We’ll talk and he can look around before we decide.” “Thanks. I appreciate this. We’ll be around by three.” “I’ll be there.” Hammerson hung up. Hugh tucked his phone in his pocket and made his way back into the pub.

14

T. A. Chase

“So what did your friend say?” Thom asked when he got back to the table. “He said to bring you over so you two can meet and you can see the place.” Hugh sat down as the server brought their lunch. “Great. Now that that’s settled, tell me, have you talked to Ma and Dad?” He relaxed and stared telling his brother the family gossip.

Here Be Dragons

15

Chapter Four “There’s no way Hugh’s brother’s going to want to stay here,” Kael said to the little gray cat sitting on the windowsill. He wandered over and scratched its ears. Its purring soothed him. Will hated cats and never allowed him to have any in Brisbane. Within days of moving into the flat, the gray tabby had adopted him. Now it defended its claim against any rivals. It was a fierce little thing. “You know, M.A., I didn’t think Hugh would know my phone number. He’s never had to call me. Of course, he probably called the lab and got it from someone there. Is it silly to feel special because he thought of me?” He looked around the living room. His furniture wasn’t the greatest, but it wasn’t falling apart. Everything was relatively clean. Today was his usual cleaning day, but he’d gotten sidetracked and he couldn’t seem to get back on schedule. He tugged the hem of his sweater down. When he got home, he’d taken a warm shower and thrown on some clean clothes. His favorite sweater and well-worn jeans. At least these didn’t have holes in them. The intercom buzzed. He raced over to it. Feeling like an over-eager geek, he forced himself to wait a few seconds before answering. “Yes?” “Hammerson, it’s Price. I brought my brother.” Hugh’s voice shot right to Kael’s cock. Shit, there was no way he’d be able to show the brother around while sporting an erection. He glanced down to make sure the sweater covered his crotch. “Come on up.” He buzzed them in. Kael opened the door a few minutes later when a brisk knock sounded on it. Hugh smiled at him and he couldn’t help but smile back. The man with his boss had to be the brother. They looked enough alike to be twins.

16

T. A. Chase

“Thank god only one of you likes men. I don’t think the queer boys would know what to do with two men who look as good as you.” Hugh blinked and his brother laughed. Then Kael realized what he’d said. The thought of Hugh being in his flat must have shut off the very important think before he talked mechanism. “Come in.” He stepped back to allow the men inside. “It’s not much to look at, but it’s all I got.” He knew he sounded defensive, but he felt the need to stake his claim. All of his life, he’d never had anything to call his own. It always belonged to someone else, either the boarding schools or Will. Finally, he’d ventured halfway across the world and created a life of his own with no one to lean on but himself. When you start out with nothing, you tend to get protective when you get something. Hugh’s brother turned and held out his hand. “Thom Price, Hugh’s older brother. I appreciate you even thinking about doing this. My wife and I are getting a divorce and I need a place to stay for a while.” “Kael Hammerson. You’re welcome to the second bedroom. There’s nothing in it right now. You’ll have to get your own bed and stuff. I figure we split everything fifty-fifty and we’ll both benefit.” Kael shook Thom’s hand. M.A. jumped from the sill and stalked over to sit at Thom’s feet. The man reached down and scratched the cat’s head. “I hope you don’t mind cats. M.A. adopted me within a day of my moving in.” Kael hated the submissive tone in his voice. He had to get rid of that. “I don’t have a problem with him,” Thom said as he wandered off to look around. “M.A?” Hugh was standing next to him and he could smell the enticing smell of cinnamon and musk. He took a deep breath, and overwhelming those scents was the nauseating smell of alcohol. Instantly he shot back to the apartment in Brisbane and a day when he had arrived home to find Will had been drinking.

***** “Where the hell have you been?” Will’s harsh voice ripped through him. “I had to work late. I told you when I left this morning I’d be late.” The moment he said it, Kael knew it was the wrong thing to say. When Will was drunk, he hated Kael talking back to him. “Did you talk back to me?” Will stepped towards him and Kael gagged on the liquor fumes.

Here Be Dragons

17

“No. Will. I’m sorry. I should have called.” He knew there wasn’t a chance of stopping those fists from hitting him. He could only hope to minimize the damage. “Damn right, you should’ve called. Dinner isn’t even ready yet.” Will swung. Even though Kael knew it was coming, he couldn’t move. Will had trapped him between his body and the door. Also, dodging blows made the beating worse. He took the first blow in the stomach. Doubling over, he cried out as Will’s left fist slammed into his face. Pain swamped him. His body hadn’t recovered from the last episode and each new blow drove him to the floor. Covering his head with his arms, he repeated, “I’m sorry. Please, I’m sorry.”

***** A minute or more passed as Kael suffered the beating before he realized Will’s voice had changed from a slurred angry growl to a soothing baritone. Puzzled, he started listening to the words. “You’re all right, Kael. You’re safe. Come back to us, baby.” There was tenderness in the voice he’d never heard from Will. While there was still a smell of alcohol, it was being replaced by the comforting scent of cinnamon. Hands stroked his hair with gentle touches, not seeking to harm or destroy. Kael lowered his arms enough to peek over them. He was in his flat in Ireland, curled up in the corner of the living room. The face bent close to his wasn’t the contorted visage of his ex-lover. Hazel eyes filled with concern stared back at him. “Oh God,” he moaned in abject embarrassment. “Hush,” Hugh murmured. Kael’s body shook. It was a reaction to the flashback. His therapist had told him he would experience them as his mind and soul healed. He stiffened as Hugh wrapped his arms around his body and pulled him on to his lap. There was no way he wanted his boss to see him as weak. He struggled, but the flashback had drained him and Hugh’s embrace held him tight without forcing him. He rested his chin on Hugh’s chest. “I’m sorry,” he said. “Don’t apologize. What happened, Kael?” Hugh’s hands ran up and down his back in a soothing rhythm. He shut his eyes and soaked up the attention. “My therapist called them flashbacks. He said I’d get them as my mind and soul are ready to deal with the abuse Will put me through. I’ve had a few before I left Australia, but I was hoping I was over them.” “What set this one off?” He didn’t want to answer Hugh’s question, but he knew he had to be honest. Talking about it was the only way he could get rid of the memories. “You had some drinks at lunch.”

18

T. A. Chase

“Yeah. I like a pint or two while I eat.” Hugh stiffened. Kael could tell Hugh was feeling defensive. Leaning back slightly, he took the man’s chin in his hand and made Hugh look at him. “Will would be especially violent when he’d been drinking. The smell of alcohol on you sparked something off in my head.” Pity shot through Hugh’s eyes. “I’m sorry, Kael. I’ll try not to drink around you.” Sorrow rode over Kael’s heart. He didn’t want Hugh’s pity. Being seen as weak was what got him in trouble in the first place. He pushed out of Hugh’s lap and stood on shaky legs. Forcing a smile on his face, he said, “Don’t be silly. I’m not having a nervous breakdown or anything and you don’t need to worry yourself about me. I don’t normally react to alcohol. Hell, I go down to the pub on the corner and haven’t had any problems before. I’m just tired or something.” It would be humiliating if he had flashbacks every time Hugh was around. An upset meow came from his feet. He glanced down to see M.A. patting his pant leg. Bending down, he picked up the gray tabby that stared at him with a strangely worried expression. “I’m all right, M.A. Just your stupid owner.” He buried his face in the cat’s neck to hide the tears. “Why do you call him M.A.?” Hugh’s question was hesitant as the man climbed to his feet. “Marcus Aurelius. He believes he’s emperor of everything and he keeps all the other strays away.” Kael blinked back the tears and put the cat down. Thom came into the room and Kael wondered if Hugh’s brother had been waiting in the hallway for him to calm down. “So what do you think?” he asked. “It’s nice and you’re not a slob.” Thom smiled He blinked. “Of course not. The place has to be clean in case people come over. When do you want to move in?” “I have the hotel room one more night, so I can bring my stuff over tomorrow.” “Fine with me. Let me give you a spare key.” He searched the living room with his gaze. “I had an extra set made since I have an annoying habit of losing them.” As if M.A. knew what he was saying, the cat trotted over to the coffee table and tapped a green ceramic bowl sitting on top with its paw. “Thank goodness, I’ve got you to look after me.” He stroked the cat’s back as he reached into the bowl and brought the keys out. He handed them to Thom. “I’ll be at the lab most of the day tomorrow. I might get home pretty late. Help yourself to what’s in the fridge. Of course, I can’t guarantee the freshness of anything in there. I’m not much of a cook.” Shrugging, he smiled at Thom, avoiding Hugh’s intense stare.

Here Be Dragons

19

“Hey, thanks for doing this, man. It’ll only be for a little while. I’ve put in for a transfer to the Dublin office. As soon as it goes through, I’ll be out of your hair.” Thom took the keys and started herding Hugh out. “Transfer? You never said anything about a transfer.” Kael could see Hugh was upset by his brother’s news. He found the dynamics between the two brothers interesting. “I’m not staying in a city where I can run into my wife and whatever cock she’s fucking at the moment.” Kael stopped in the doorway instead of following them out and gave Hugh a slight grin when he looked at him. “I’ll see you tomorrow, boss.” Hugh nodded, obviously distracted by his brother’s announcement. Kael shut the door and looked at the cat that had moved back to the windowsill. “Well, this should be interesting,” he said and he swore the cat meowed in agreement.

20

T. A. Chase

Chapter Five The alarm rang and Kael could barely open his eyes. His sleep had been interrupted with nightmares of dragons. Several years had passed since he’d experienced those types of dreams. It didn’t take a degree in psychology to know he was equating Will with those mythological creatures. Rolling over, he stared up at the ceiling. Who would have thought such an intelligent person could get into a situation where his lover beat him bloody every chance he got? Maybe it was that very intelligence that got him in trouble. He’d been isolated from society and people for most of his life. His parents stuffed him in boarding schools and the academic world was all he knew. Then he moved to Australia and met Will. He’d been ripe for the taking. “Ow,” he said. Rubbing his chest, he glared at M.A. The cat was sitting imperiously on his chest, staring at him with those strange amber eyes. “Okay. I’m getting up. No feeling sorry for myself today, I guess.” M.A. meowed and jumped off the bed. Kael stumbled into the bathroom. Staring in the mirror, he cringed. His skin was even paler than normal. Bloodshot eyes showed his sleepless night. After his shower, he weaved his way to the kitchen to start his coffee brewing. He turned on the radio. The station was in the middle of its newsbreak. “In rather bizarre news, a local shepherd claims a sea serpent ate two of his ewes.” He chuckled. “Sea serpents. What was that man drinking?” The coffee pot beeped and he grabbed a mug. “Shamus O’Malley says he was walking his herd by the cliffs when a creature rose from the sea, snatched two of his ewes and dragged them into the water. Constables investigated, but found no proof of O’Malley’s claim.”

Here Be Dragons

21

He sipped his coffee and poured out some cat food for M.A. He turned off the radio just as his intercom buzzed. The thing was getting more work in the past day and a half then it had since he moved in. Frowning, he wondered who’d be buzzing this early in the morning. “Hello?” He pressed the talk button. “Hammerson, can I come up?” “Sure, boss.” He buzzed Hugh in. Why would his boss stop by unless Hugh didn’t think he would be in early? A swat at his ankle had him looking down. That glance made him realize he was wearing a pair of black boxers and that was all. Holy hell. There wasn’t any way he was letting the man he’d been fantasizing about see him in his underwear. He propped the door open and raced to his bedroom. He was tugging on a pair of jeans when Hugh called out, “Hammerson?” “I’ll be right out,” he yelled, scrambling for a t-shirt and a flannel button-down. He was slipping the t-shirt over his head as he charged down the hall. “Ompf..” He ran smack into Hugh. Hugh steadied him and pushed his shirt down. “You’re not very graceful.” “Only around you,” he mumbled. “What are you doing here?” Tucking in his shirt, he sat down to put on his boots. “You’re on my way to the lab and I wanted to talk to you about Thom.” Hugh looked uncomfortable. “Thom? Why?” He finished tying his boots and stood. “He’s going through a tough time right now.” Hugh rubbed his neck and shrugged. “Hell, he’s been going through this since he married the bitch.” “What does any of that have to do with me? I’m offering him a place to stay until the transfer goes through. I leave the flat at ungodly hours in the morning and don’t return until shockingly late. I doubt we’ll see each other much.” Kael snatched his jacket from the closet. He checked the pockets to make sure he had everything he’d need. He patted M.A. on the head and said to the cat, “We have a new roommate moving in today. Don’t harass him.” The cat made a rather indignant noise at the fact Kael had stopped petting him. Laughing, Kael ushered Hugh out of the flat. “I hope you can cut him some slack. He won’t be the easiest person to live with for a while. Also, I know his presence is going to cramp your social life.” Hugh took the lead down the stairs making Kael happy. Watching his boss’s ass could become habit forming. Today it was covered by faded denim and the stretch of the fabric made him wonder what the skin under it looked like without clothes. This time he managed to make to the car without tripping. It was only after they were seated and buckled in that he remembered what Hugh had said.

22

T. A. Chase

“I don’t have a social life. M.A. is the extent of friends I’ve made since I moved here.” He hated admitting his lack of social graces. “Really? You don’t even go out with Irene from time to time?” Hugh gave him a questioning glance before his boss pulled into traffic. “Irene’s boyfriend won’t let her do anything but work. I’m not very good at making friends. I don’t know what to talk about to people. I don’t watch sports. I can’t drink. All I know about is snakes and most people don’t find them interesting.” Kael shrugged. He wasn’t sure why he felt as if he had to defend himself and his life. “What do you do for fun then?” “I take Bert out for a ride.” “Bert?” Hugh’s voice held more interest than usual. “Bertram’s Candy Apple. He’s just my horse. I bought him right after I moved here. We go riding every weekend. More often if I don’t work that late at the lab.” Just thinking about his horse made him smile. “Why horses?” They stopped at a corner and Hugh pinned him with those amazing eyes. “During school vacations, I never went home. Since I was pretty much the only kid there, I spent most of my time in the stables. I’d exercise the horses for the stable master. I’m a pretty good rider, if I might brag. Horses don’t care if you’re handsome or a geek. They don’t care how smart you are or who you’re attracted to. They just want you to treat them kindly and they’ll love you for that kindness. Bert gives me everything he has because I love him and feed him. Unconditional love and trust like his makes me feel as if I’m normal and loveable.” Kael shut his mouth with a snap. No more unburdening himself to his boss. That was not the way to convince the man he was competent and mature. “Animals are great that way.” Hugh’s comment seemed sincere and Kael didn’t get the feeling Hugh was laughing at him. They pulled up to the stone building that housed AngleLow Labs. Kael often wondered why a research lab would be out in the middle of rural Ireland in a county better known for fishing than industry. All he’d been told was that AngleLow held top-secret contracts with several world governments. He assumed their research had something to do with the military, but he chose to overlook it because he’d needed to get away from Australia and this was the only job offer he’d gotten. They went in from the parking lot. As they signed in, Hugh talked to the security guard. “Hey, Jake, has a delivery arrived for Dr. Hammerson?” “Yes, sir. I had it taken straight to his lab. Figured you didn’t want it left around for people to look at.” Jake nodded at Kael.

Here Be Dragons

23

“Thanks,” he said. Monica accosted them as they entered the hallway leading to the labs. “Where have you been? You have a meeting with Mr. Ackers in ten minutes and we still need to go over what you’re planning to say.” She shot Kael a glare. “Thanks for the ride, Dr. Price. I should get to work.” Kael smiled as he thanked Hugh. Monica’s voice floated down the hall after him. “Why were you giving him a ride? Did he forget where he put his bus pass?” He managed to get to his lab and scoot inside before Hugh answered.

***** “I needed to talk to Hammerson about some things and since he’s on my way to the lab, I figured I’d drive him in.” Hugh watched Kael’s door shut tight. “Are you going to fire him?” Monica asked. Turning to look at her, Hugh shook his head. “Are you a bitch to everyone or do you save it special for Hammerson?” She blinked and he could tell she was surprised at his direct attack. “He thinks he’s better than everyone else.” “So you do have a problem with him.” “He never joins us for lunch or even coffee breaks. He spends all his time in his lab with that weird chick.” Hugh headed for his office. “Have any of you asked him to join you?” Scurrying to keep up, she shook her head. “Of course not. Dr. Hammerson has made it plain he doesn’t want to have anything to do with us.” “Maybe you should make an effort.” He didn’t want to press the issue. “Let’s go over the plan for the meeting.” Hugh wasn’t interested in the meeting. He’d memorized what he needed to talk to Ackers about. His mind kept going to the moment Kael had run into him at the flat. With Kael’s face covered, Hugh had a chance to satisfy his hunger by staring at the pale skin gracing the man’s flat stomach. His hands had itched to caress that skin and see if it was as smooth and soft as it looked. His gaze had slid down to where those loose-fitting jeans revealed the waistband of Kael’s boxers. He longed to slip his hand beneath them and cup Kael’s cock. He’d been shocked by that thought, which was why he’d allowed the man to run into him. “So does that sound good?” Monica’s voice brought him back from his daydream. Flushing, he realized he had no idea what she was talking about. “Sorry, I was thinking about something else. Tell me again.” This time he forced himself to listen.

24

T. A. Chase

Here Be Dragons

25

Chapter Six Hugh had just returned to his office after the meeting when a knock sounded on his door. “Come in,” he called as he slammed his desk drawer. “I can come back later if this is a bad time.” He could barely hear Hammerson’s voice over the slamming of his drawers. “No, I’m trying to find a pen,” he growled. “Here.” Looking up, he saw a trembling hand hold out a pen for him. He took it from Hammerson’s hand, letting his fingers linger on the other man’s knuckles. The gentle touch seemed to ease Kael a little. “I’m sorry. These meetings with Ackers make me tense,” he apologized. The scientist’s brown eyes studied him behind those rimless glasses he wore. He was surprised when Hammerson gave him a wink. “The nervousness is my problem. Not yours, boss. I doubt I’ll ever be around people who never get angry.” “True. So what did you need?” He didn’t want to rush the man, but he had a ton of paperwork to do before he left for lunch. “I was wondering if you think Captain Graham would be willing to take us out to where his equipment snagged our specimen.” Kael fidgeted with the band of his watch. “I’m sure Graham could be convinced to take us out.” “Especially if you do the asking.” The scientist’s face flushed and his mouth snapped shut. Hugh could tell he hadn’t meant to say that.

26

T. A. Chase

“What do you mean by that?” Hugh leaned back in his chair and studied the other man. “Nothing. Forget I said anything.” Hammerson started to pace. “Oh no. I want to know why you seem to think Graham would be willing to do anything I might ask of him.” Hugh hid his smile. He liked teasing the slender man. Sighing, Kael looked at him. “Do you really want me to tell you?” “Yes, Hammerson. I really want you to tell me.” Kael’s face turned beet red and his hands trembled again. “He asked me if you and I were seeing each other. When I told him no, he said he figured we weren’t because a man as good-looking as you would never waste his time with a geek like me. Then he said he’d love to get his hands on your ass.” The last bit was said in a rush as if Kael just wanted to get them said and forget about them. “Bloody hell,” he growled. Hammerson’s eyes widened and he stepped away from the desk. “I’m sorry.” Hugh got up and reached across the desk to touch Kael’s arm. “Don’t apologize. I was the one who asked. You were only doing what I wanted.” He rubbed his neck with his other hand and sighed. “I can’t believe he’d say something like that to you.” “Why not? It’s true. A man like you wouldn’t waste personal time on a geek like me. And you’ve got a great ass.” If the man got any redder, he’d burst into flames. Hugh thought about commenting on that, but decided to let Hammerson off the hook. “I’ll have Monica set up an appointment with him to go out to sea.” “I can go by myself if you don’t want to see the captain again, boss.” Hugh knew his offer was made to save him from being uncomfortable, but he found he didn’t want to leave Kael at the mercy of Graham. The sleeves of Kael’s lab coat were rolled up and Hugh could feel the heat rolling off the smooth skin he touched. Trailing his fingertips down, he grasped Kael’s hand and squeezed. A shy pressure was returned. He was flirting with the one guy he shouldn’t be touching. “Thanks, but I’ll go with you.” Pulling his hand away, he picked the pen back up and sat down. “Have you learned anything about our sea creature yet?” The frown Hammerson wore on his brow made Hugh long to smooth it away with his finger. “It’s the strangest thing. My sharpest scalpel can’t penetrate its scales. There doesn’t seem to be a soft spot anywhere on the body except the mouth.” Kael raised his hand, showing Hugh the lacerations. “Those teeth are so sharp, my hand gets sliced open just touching them.”

Here Be Dragons

27

“You wear gloves, don’t you?” Standing up, Hugh went around the desk and cupped Kael’s hand in his. The cuts were deep and angry red as if they were already infected. “I’m allergic to latex. It doesn’t matter. The teeth cut through everything as if it were butter. I think the teeth or the saliva of the creature has some sort of poison in it.” Kael’s voice shook. Hugh joined gazes with the man and he saw a flare of lust in those unsure brown eyes. He allowed his own eyes to drop down to stare at Kael’s mouth. A pink tongue peeked out to make those soft lips glisten. He knew it probably wasn’t the smart thing to do even as he leaned in. “I want to kiss you,” he informed the other man. Kael’s whispered “Why” tugged at his heart. He reached out a hand and brushed a thumb over that full bottom lip. “Because your lips are calling to me,” he said softly. Kael didn’t protest as he slid his hand around the back of his head and tilted it slightly. He noticed Kael wasn’t relaxed, though. It was almost as if he was waiting to see what he’d do.

The door, Hugh’s ever-practical mind reminded him. When he let go of Kael, he was pleased to see a hint of disappointment in the man’s eyes as he moved towards the office door. He locked it and turned back to wink at Kael. “I don’t think we need Monica walking in.” Hammerson flushed, but didn’t say anything. Hugh could see the nervousness in those eyes. Cradling Kael’s face in his hands, he lifted the man’s chin so their mouths were only inches away from each other. “If you don’t want this, tell me now.” Hugh was willing to give Kael the choice. When the other man didn’t say anything, he lowered his head enough to trace Kael’s lips with his tongue. He licked at the corners of his mouth and got a gasp. Since Kael still wasn’t relaxed, Hugh didn’t take advantage of the man’s open mouth and take the kiss deeper. He nibbled along Kael’s bottom lip, sucking the flesh in to bathe it with his tongue. One of his hands slid around to thread his fingers through Kael’s curls and cup the man’s neck. His other hand moved with no particular hurry to rest on a bony hip. A squeak was all Kael gave when Hugh squeezed that hip. He moaned as Kael’s hands reached up and settled on his shoulders. As much as he wanted to crush the scientist into his body, Hugh knew every step had to be taken slowly. He knew Kael might not be ready for more than a kiss. Kael pressed closer to him. Their bodies still weren’t touching, but he could feel the heat the man was giving off. He took the movement as a sign that a deeper kiss would be welcomed. Hugh slid the tip of his tongue into Kael’s mouth and stroked the sensitive roof of

28

T. A. Chase

the man’s mouth. Shivering, Kael moaned and those beautiful brown eyes that had been watching him so closely drifted shut as Kael opened for Hugh’s kiss. Never one to pass up an opportunity, Hugh tangled his tongue with Kael’s and teased. The tentative touch of the other man’s tongue to his lips let him know the Kael was beginning to relax. He kept the kiss gentle. There wasn’t any need to overwhelm Kael right at the start, but Hugh began to ease their bodies closer. Hands inched into Hugh’s hair and entwined there. Kael gasped and pulled back as their cocks bumped. Disappointment raced through Hugh, but he let the man go. “Monica’s coming.” Kael’s voice was husky and his face flushed. Hugh could tell he had enjoyed their kiss. He reached out to run his finger over those swollen lips. Kael stepped further away and shook his head. “You don’t want her to find the door locked.” Damn, he should have thought of that, but with all his blood in his cock, he wasn’t thinking clearly about anything. “We’ll talk about this later,” he said over his shoulder as he headed to the door. He opened the door and stepped out, saying, “I’ll ask Monica about it.” “Ask me about what?” Monica asked, her hand paused in midair to knock on the door. “Dr. Hammerson and I need to meet Captain Frank Graham at his boat,” Hugh informed her. “What time?” She scribbled in her notebook. Hugh checked his watch. “Shit. It’ll have to be tomorrow. I’m helping my brother move this afternoon.” Suddenly a thought hit him. “How the hell did he know?” Turning back to question Hammerson, he saw the man’s lab door shut. “How’d who know what?” Monica looked confused. “No one. Nothing. Listen, set up the meeting and call me on my cell when you’ve got a time. We have to talk about my meeting with Ackers as well.” He gestured for her to come inside his office. Before Hugh shut the door, he stared down the hall at Kael’s door. They had a lot to talk about. Not just the kiss, but also the fact that Kael knew Monica was about to knock on his door. How had he known? Something told Hugh it wasn’t a lucky guess.

Here Be Dragons

29

Chapter Seven “God, you are stupid, Hammerson,” Kael muttered to himself. He paced the length of his lab, careful not to touch any of the experiments in progress. He was glad Irene wasn’t working today. “First, you let Hugh kiss you.” He ticked his stupid moves off on his fingers. “Second, you hear Monica and because his kiss scrambled your brain, you say something. He’s going to wonder how you knew she was out there.” There was no way Kael was going to tell Hugh he could read thoughts. No way in hell, especially since the thought-reading curse was so utterly random as to be non-existent most of the time. It was only when he was caught up in strong emotions that it would kick in. He wished it had read Hugh’s mind instead of Monica’s, though. He’d have loved to know what Hugh was thinking while kissing him. His cock sprang to life, filling and hardening as he thought of his boss’s firm lips and the gentle way he eased him into the kiss. Kael had been nervous for a minute or two. Will had told him he wasn’t a good kisser; that was why his ex-lover had never kissed him. So when Hugh said he wanted to kiss him, Kael had been shocked. His boss who was a walking wet dream wanted to kiss him. A groan made it past his lips and he remembered the shock racing through him when their cocks touched. It didn’t matter that there were several layers of clothes between them. It was as if they had rubbed skin-to-skin. He wandered over to where the strange creature was lying on a cart. Picking up the bottle of hydrochloric acid sitting next to the cart, he placed a drop on the creature’s scales next to the tail. He watched in amazement as the acid beaded up and rolled to the metal cart under the specimen. He hadn’t been joking with Hugh when he said nothing had been able to get past the scales. Not even acid, it would seem.

30

T. A. Chase

He’d take some x-rays and while the film was developing, he’d do some research. It might just be a mutated eel. Some species grew to six feet or more. Some gave off shocks and had razor sharp teeth, but he wanted to know if there were eels out there that would have venom or poison glands. He knew it wasn’t a sea snake. He wheeled the cart to the X-ray room where he shot some film. Kael was glad he didn’t run into anyone. The building had a rather abandoned air to it. Glancing down at his watch, he saw it was lunchtime. That would explain why no one was around. He got back to his lab after the X-rays were developed. Setting them down, he headed for his computer. He’d check the film later after he’d done some research and familiarized himself with what he’d be looking for. “No lunch again,” he muttered. He’d forgotten to make it this morning. He was in too much of a hurry to get Hugh out of his flat. Calling up his search engine, he settled in his chair. It was time to go in search of eels.

***** “Dr. Hammerson.” Jumping, Kael almost flipped his chair over when he heard Monica’s voice from his office doorway. Blinking, he tried to focus. The clock on his computer told him he’d been surfing the ‘net for several hours. “Yes, Monica?” He clicked off the monitor and stood, moving towards her. “Dr. Price asked me to make sure you got home all right.” He could hear the unwillingness in her voice. “It’s okay. I have some more work to finish up. I’ll grab a cab back to my flat.” “He said you’d say that and not to take you up on the suggestion. Besides, you got in early this morning, you should be ready to head home,” she reminded him. Sighing, he realized she was right. He was tired. Not getting much sleep the night before plus the emotions Hugh’s kiss had aroused in him left him drained. “Okay.” Kael stripped off his lab coat and draped it on his chair. He pushed the cart containing the eel into the cold storage unit. Shutting off the office lights as he moved to the door, he grabbed his jacket. She watched him lock his lab door. When he joined her, she turned sharply on her heels and headed for the parking lot. Trying to keep up with her wasn’t an option so he took his time. He signed out at the security desk then caught the exit door before it shut. Monica was starting her car when he got to the vehicle. Slipping in, he shut the door and fastened his seat belt. She didn’t say anything, but he could feel unhappiness rolling off her. He hunched his shoulders and pressed as close to the door as he could get. Finally, the silence broke him. “I’m sorry,” he murmured.

Here Be Dragons

31

“What?” Monica shot him a quick glance. “I’m sorry Dr. Price made you drive me home.” He pulled into himself a little more. “Price didn’t make me. Your flat is on my way home and since he brought you to work, he wanted to make sure you got home okay.” Her words did nothing to make him feel better. “You don’t seem very happy about it.” He stared out his window. “Oh, it’s not you. I broke up with my boyfriend this weekend and I’m not looking forward to going home to an empty flat.” He could relate to being reluctant to go home when no one was waiting for him to get there. A worry niggled at him. “Your boyfriend didn’t hit you, did he?” Monica snorted. “He wouldn’t dream of it. He knows I’d kick his ass if he did. No, we argued and both said some things we should’ve said a long time ago.” A sad smile crossed her face. He took a deep breath. Here was his chance to reach out to someone, maybe make a new friend.

Why would anyone want to be friends with a scrawny geek like you? Will’s voice ripped through his head. He wasn’t going to listen to those negative thoughts. The worse she’d say was no and it wasn’t like he’d never been rejected before. “Would you like to come up for a drink?” he asked as she pulled up in front of his building. The look on her face told him she was trying to let him down gently. “Listen, Dr. Hammerson, I’m still in love with my boyfriend.” He interrupted her before she went any further. “I’m gay, Monica. It was an offer for a drink and a sympathetic ear. I moved here to get away from a bad relationship, so I might have some understanding of how you feel.” “Okay.” She put the car in park and turned it off. “Oh, good. Please call me Kael. I’m not comfortable with the whole doctor thing.” He led the way up to his flat. Opening the door, he said, “It’s not much. It was all I could find.” He looked back at her as he said it. When her eyes widened in surprise, he turned to see what she was looking at. Shit. Hugh and Thom were sprawled on his couch and chair, respectively. Their chests gleamed with sweat, detailing the muscles. His greedy gaze traced Hugh’s chest from broad shoulders to the man’s trim waist. A thin line of dark hair trailed from Hugh’s belly button to disappear under the waistband of his worn jeans. A chuckle brought his eyes up from Hugh’s crotch to see Hugh smile at him. “I forgot you were moving in today,” he stuttered as he moved far enough inside to allow Monica to come in from the hallway. “Dr. Price is moving in with you?” Monica asked, her eyes burning with curiosity.

32

T. A. Chase

“No, his brother is. Just for a month or so until his transfer to Dublin goes through.” Kael snapped his mouth shut. This was the most he’d talked in a long time. Standing up, Thom offered his hand to Monica. “I’m Thom Price, Hugh’s handsome older brother.” Monica laughed. “Good looks definitely run in the family.” Kael’s eyes skipped over to Hugh on the couch. Price had spread his thighs a little. It looked like he was trying to make room for the growing bulge in the front of his jeans. Kael felt an answering surge in his cock. He fought the urge to snuggle up to Hugh and lick the sweat from those perfect muscles. Hugh’s dusky nipples tighten into nubs and Kael wet his lips, wanting to taste them. Hugh shifted. “Drinks,” Kael muttered, making his way to the kitchen. “I’ll get us drinks.” He stood in the middle of the kitchen, trying to calm his breathing and get his cock under control. No one, not even Will, had gotten to him as fast as Hugh did. After a moment, he settled and worked on remembering why he was in the kitchen. Laughter from the living room made him jump. Drinks. He’d come in to get drinks. He stopped in front of the refrigerator. Moaning, he hit his forehead on the door. “Stupid,” he said, hitting his head again. “Just plain stupid.” Before he could do it again, warm hands grasped his shoulders and turned him around. He found himself trapped between Hugh’s chest and the appliance at his back. He breathed, waiting for the panic to overtake him, since Will had put him in this same position hundreds of times before he started beating him, but none came. Maybe because he knew it was Hugh standing in front of him and Hugh wouldn’t hurt him. “What’s wrong, Kael?” Hugh’s voice was husky and those hazel eyes were heavy-lidded with desire. Kael knew it came from their cocks rubbing together. He couldn’t help arching his hips and pressing tighter to Hugh’s groin. He bit his lip to keep from groaning as Hugh pushed back. Another burst of laughter broke through like a bucket of ice. “Drinks. I’m so stupid. I forgot I don’t have anything to drink except water and soda.” He shook his head. “I was trying to be friendly, but instead I’m a complete idiot.” Hugh grasped his chin and lifted it so he was forced to meet those eyes that held a hint of anger in them. He wanted to sink inside himself, to hide away. “I’m not angry at you, baby. I’m furious at the bastard who tore you down to make himself feel important.” Hugh leaned down and brushed a kiss over his mouth. “Thom bought some ale with him. There’s enough left for us. I’ll get those two their drinks and make you some tea. Will you be okay with us drinking?” “Sure. I told you. I don’t normally freak out over the smell or anything. The other day was a fluke.” “Good. Why don’t you go change?” Hugh moved back a step.

Here Be Dragons

33

Kael nodded. It was the best idea he’d heard in a while. He mourned the loss of all that marvelous warmth and the promise in the erection rubbing against him. He smiled at Hugh as he slid passed him and made his way towards his room. M.A. sat in the middle of the hallway floor, staring at him in a rather disgruntled way. “Sorry, friend. Forgot about saying hi to you.” Kael knelt and reached out to scratch the cat’s ear. His hand was inch away when the cat’s back arched and M.A. hissed at him. Pulling his hand back, he stared at the gray tabby for a second. He reached out again. Only this time, M.A. swatted his hand away with his paw. One of the cat’s claws tore his skin. “Damn,” he mumbled as he jerked back. He raised his hand to suck on the wound. M.A. bounded up and slapped his hand away from his mouth. Then, though he wasn’t sure if he was hallucinating or not, the gray tabby covered Kael’s lips with his paw and shook its head. “So I take it I shouldn’t do anything but clean the wound.” He spoke barely moving his lips. M.A. nodded and removed his paw. The cat glanced at Kael and then at the bathroom, giving Kael a distinct feeling he needed to take a shower. “Okay, you crazy cat. I’ll take a shower.” He stood and yelled out to the others, “I’m taking a quick shower. I smell like chemicals.”

34

T. A. Chase

Chapter Eight Turning on the water, Kael shook his head. He must be really tired. His cat hadn’t told him to take a shower. He’d imagined it. Stepping under the pounding water, he hissed as the hot liquid ran over the cuts in his hands. Kael started scrubbing with soap. A knock sounded on the door. “Hey Kael, we thought we’d go out to the pub for dinner. That okay with you?” Hugh’s voice called above the shower. Disappointment hit Kale and he sighed. “Yeah, just make sure the door’s locked when you leave.” “You don’t want to come with us?” Hugh sounded husky. Kael wondered if his boss was getting a cold or something. “Oh, you want me to come?” Happiness made him smile. “Sure we do.” A groan came from the other side of the shower curtain when Kael leaned his head back to rinse the shampoo from his hair. “Are you okay?” he asked. “I’m fine. We’ll wait until you’re done.” He thought he heard the door shut. Turning off the water, he pulled back the curtain and started to reach for a towel. A strangled sound made him look up to see Hugh standing just inside the door. Shit, the man hadn’t left. Hugh’s eyes widened as the bathroom light caused Kael’s nipple rings to glisten. Kael felt a drop of water trail down his chest and Hugh’s hazel eyes followed it. He swore he could feel that gaze caressing his skin. His stomach muscles tightened and flexed.

Here Be Dragons

35

He could feel the water mingle with the curls at his groin. He shut his own eyes. Reaching out, he tried to snare a towel. There was no way he wanted to see Hugh’s expression when the man got a look at his cock. Maybe he’d get the towel over it before Hugh got there. A warm, callused fingertip circled his left nipple before tugging on the ring. Kael gasped and arched his back. Lust raced through his body and pooled in his cock. Hugh’s thumb slid over the flared head of his shaft. His hips jerked and he moaned. “Open your eyes, please.” Hugh’s voice bathed his lips. Kael couldn’t refuse the request. Dragging his eyes open, he was surprised to see lust burning in Hugh’s eyes. Hugh’s hand wrapped around his cock and pumped once. “Oh,” Kael said, thrusting his hips. His hands went to Hugh’s shoulders. The forgotten towel slapped against Hugh’s chest. The hot hand stroked down to cup his balls, and he rose on to his toes. “Amazing.” Breath tickled Kael’s ear, then Hugh’s tongue flicked to trace the outer shell. Hugh’s mouth closed around Kael’s lobe and started to suck. Kael widened his stance to allow Hugh more access. All thought about his inadequacies flew out of his head as Hugh fondled and squeezed his balls. “Hey, are you coming or not?” Thom’s voice preceded his knocking on the door. “It would seem not,” Kael managed to whisper as Hugh’s hand and mouth slid away from his body reluctantly. “Yeah, we’ll be out in a second,” Hugh yelled. Thom’s chuckle made Kael blush and move away from Hugh. He wrapped the towel around his hips. Staring at the tent his erection made in the front of the towel, he grinned. “I should go to my room and get dressed.” Hugh cupped his chin and lifted his face so he had to look at him. “One of these days we won’t be interrupted.” Kael wasn’t sure how to take that. The conditioned part of his mind told him it was a threat, because Will had used those same words when one of his beatings was interrupted. There was a part of him still willing to hope; that part took the sentence as a promise. Gathering his courage close, he rose up and brushed a kiss over Hugh’s mouth. With a wink, he said, “I can’t wait.” He retreated to his room, where M.A. was curled up on his bed. Holding out his hand, Kael asked the cat, “Is this better?” M.A. sniffed his hand, sneezed, but appeared willing to let it go. Yanking out jeans, a tshirt and socks, he dressed quickly. Before he left his room, he stared at himself in the mirror above his dresser.

36

T. A. Chase

“You are an intelligent person whom people could find interesting if you tried. For some reason, there’s a gorgeous man in the other room who wants to fuck you, so you must be relatively attractive. Now go out there and try to fit in.” When he finished his pep talk, he turned to the cat. “How was that for encouragement?” The tabby stood and circled until its back was to him. Kael stroked the soft fur and laughed. “I’ve got to be really tired if I’m asking my cat his opinion.” Kael grabbed his wallet out of his other pants and headed out to the living room. “Let’s go. I’m starving.”

***** At the pub, the topic of conversation was the strange sightings of dragon-like creatures the news had been reporting. Thom laughed. “Can you believe these people? If dragons ever existed, they died out hundreds of years ago.” “They didn’t die out on their own. We killed them. Like we’ve done to every creature we don’t understand,” Kael stated. Hugh reached under the table and took the other man’s hand. He could tell Kael was tense, but whether it was from the smell of liquor or the crush of bodies, Hugh didn’t know. He ran his thumb over Kael’s knuckles, trying to sooth him. He maneuvered everyone so he and Kael were sitting next to each other in the booth. He was glad for that when Kael relaxed and leaned against him slightly. He realized the other man wasn’t worrying about what Monica or Thom thought. He looked to see the aforementioned pair watching them with avid interest burning in their eyes. He shook his head, letting them know not to say anything. Thom winked at him and smiled. Monica’s gaze drifted from him to Kael. She must have seen some of Kael’s nervousness because her eyes softened. “I set up a time for you to go and meet with Captain Graham. He said he’d be happy to take you out to the spot they found whatever they found. What was he talking about?” Her eyebrows rose. Kael tensed and Hugh knew it had to do with the mention of Graham. The fact that the captain was lusting after Hugh seemed to upset Kael. He wondered if Kael might be jealous. He squeezed the slender hand resting on his thigh. “It’s a mutated form of eel. I haven’t managed to figure out what exact species it’s from, though.” Kael didn’t look up from his cup of tea. “You’re sure it’s an eel?” Hugh didn’t doubt Kael, but he had never seen a mutant eel look like the one in the lab. Kael’s shoulders stiffened, and Hugh knew the man thought he was questioning his abilities.

Here Be Dragons

37

“Unless you do believe dragons are making a comeback, eels are the most likely explanation.” He squeezed Kael’s hand again and watched as the man’s shoulders hunched. He realized Hammerson thought he was chastising him instead of offering support. Sighing, Hugh got an inkling of how complicated a relationship with Kael might be. Kael let go of his hand and climbed to his feet. “I’m going to the bathroom. Order me the fish and chips, please.” They watched him weave his way through the crowd. Hugh scrubbed his hand through his hair. “You could be in for a difficult time with that one.” Thom broke the silence. “I know.” He shrugged. “What can I say, though? I think he’s worth it.” “So what’s his story?” Monica asked, sipping on her drink. “He moved here to get out of an abusive relationship he’d been in for five years. I’ve gotten the feeling he didn’t have many friends or social contact before that and his ex-lover kept him pretty isolated.” Hugh closed his eyes and fought down the wave of anger threatening to overwhelm him. “Poor kid. No wonder he seems standoffish. I think he’ll have a new lunch partner. I’m even willing to help out Irene.” Monica smiled at him. “Thanks. I think Irene’s in the same boat Kael was in. I’d appreciate that. He’s way too skinny. He needs someone to make sure he eats, but who won’t make him feel like he’s being controlled.” Thom’s chin jerked and he turned to see a burly stranger had stopped Kael. Hugh stood up to go to Kael’s rescue. Monica stopped him. “Keep an eye on him. If it looks like things are going to get physical, then you can step in. He has to learn he can help himself.” She was right. Kael needed to build self-confidence and if Hugh rushed in to save him, it would never happen. He felt a surge of pride when Kael’s brown eyes searched him out. Nodding, he let the man know he was there if he needed him. Kael nodded back and a smile blossomed on his thin face. Hugh watched as Kael leaned towards the man and pointed to him. He wasn’t sure what was being said, but the stranger backed off, seeming to apologize. Kael shook his hand and headed back to their booth. Watching the slender man come towards them, Hugh remembered the muscled stomach and pale skin hidden under the dark green t-shirt. Kael’s jeans were loose enough to hang on his hips, showing just a hint of the waistband of his boxers. The thinness of the man’s body hid muscles and strength, Hugh knew after witnessing the naked scientist in the shower. He almost fell over when Kael pressed tight to him, wrapped those skinny arms around his neck and kissed him. Thank goodness, the pub catered to gays or they would’ve gotten

38

T. A. Chase

their asses kicked. It was a full-on kiss, tongue, teeth and lips. He groaned, which gave Kael the access he must have wanted. Hugh’s tongue was stroked and then sucked on. He brought his hands up to cup Kael’s ass and rub their cocks together. A wolf whistle caused Kael to jerk and pull away. Hugh didn’t want him to stop, but he had to let Kael control the situation. Staring at the flushed face, he knew he was standing at the fork in the road. He could chose the easy path and back away from Kael or he could embrace the pitfalls and booby-traps the other path held. Reaching out, he ran his thumb over Kael’s kiss-swollen lips and knew he was going to risk the tougher road. “Come on, guys. This is a public place and I’m hungry.” Monica’s laugh broke the silence between them. Hugh sat down and slid over to give Kael room. Their food had arrived while they were putting on that show. “What was with the public display of affection?” Hugh had to ask. Kael ducked his head with a blush and a grin. “I’m sorry if I embarrassed you or made you mad.” “Don’t ever apologize for kissing me. I’m becoming addicted to your kisses, so get used to me begging for them.” Hugh tapped Kael’s chin. “I was surprised you’d do something like that here.” “Well, I told the guy you were my boyfriend and you tended to get insanely jealous when you see me talking to other men. I might have told him you were a former SAS officer and knew a hundred different ways to kill a man with your bare hands. Then I let him know I’d placate you so you didn’t come after him.” Hugh burst out laughing. Slipping an arm around Kael’s shoulder, he hugged the lean body tight to him. “God, you think quick on your feet. I’m glad you needed to placate me. Your technique isn’t very soothing, though, but it is distracting. Let’s eat.” The rest of dinner was filled with jokes and conversation. Hugh was pleased to see Kael relax completely and forget to worry about the other people in the pub.

Here Be Dragons

39

Chapter Nine “Monica, what time are we supposed to meet Graham?” Hugh asked her as she was climbing into her car after dinner. “He said any time after nine would be fine with him. Just meet him at his ship. See you tomorrow.” She waved and drove off. Thom had already gone up to the flat, leaving Kael and Hugh standing on the sidewalk. He knew his scientist was nervous by the way he was jingling his keys. He plucked the key ring from his elegant fingers. Kael’s unsure brown eyes looked up at him. “I don’t know what to do,” Kael admitted. The tremor in the man’s voice made Hugh want to shelter him from the world, but he knew Kael needed the space and time to figure out his own strength. Kael’s ex-lover hadn’t allowed him that chance. He wasn’t about to push. He took Kael’s hand and entwined their fingers together. “Do what makes you happy. God know, I’d love to take you to bed and fuck that skinny ass of yours.” Kael’s face flushed and he looked panicked, but he didn’t pull away. “You’ve been starring in some pretty x-rated dreams of mine since I got here.” The admission was quiet and hesitant. “But I’m not sure it’s a good idea.” “What’s not a good idea?” Hugh didn’t want to force Kael into anything he didn’t want to do. “Us getting involved. You’re my boss. I don’t want to screw that up.” Shrugging, he said, “I can’t promise things wouldn’t change at the lab, but I don’t see it as that big an obstacle.” Kael nodded. “I know, but it’s more than that.”

40

T. A. Chase

Hugh brushed a kiss over those quivering lips. “Tell me, Kael. Don’t worry about upsetting me. I won’t hurt you.” “That’s the thing. You will hurt me.” The certainty in Kael’s voice tore through Hugh. What had he done to convince this man he would ever deliberately hurt him? He started to turn away. “Maybe you’re right. If you believe I’ll hit you, then there’s no point in me trying to convince you otherwise.” “Wait.” Kael’s hand wrapped around Kael’s forearm and turned him back. “Logically, I know you won’t hit me, but there is a part of me conditioned after five years to expect that.” He started to protest. Kael put a finger on his lips to stop him. “When I said you’ll hurt me, I didn’t mean by hitting me. I meant by breaking my heart when you realize what a loser I am and leave me.” Kael lowered his gaze for a second, then looked straight at him. “I know we haven’t known each other for long, but I think I could fall in love with you and that scares the shit out of me.” Hugh kissed the finger pressed against his mouth, and then tugged it away so he could talk. “I can’t promise I won’t hurt you, Kael, because only a fool makes a promise he can’t guarantee he can keep, but it goes both ways. I’m risking my heart and who’s to say when you finally spread your wings and discover the real you, you won’t leave me?” He kissed one cheek, then the other. “Will controlled so much of your life for so long. Maybe you should reach out for what you want. There’s no one here to tell you, you don’t deserve it or you’re wrong to want it. If I’m not what you want, I’ll back off and we’ll be friends.” Tears glistened in Kael’s eyes and Hugh worried he’d done something wrong. “Thank you.” The emotion in the man’s voice made him feel like he’d given Kael the greatest gift he’d had ever received. “You did. You gave me freedom. Freedom to walk away or embrace you. The ability to make my own choice.” Kael threw his body against Hugh. “I choose you for as long as it lasts.” Hugh wondered for a brief moment how Kael knew what he was thinking, then his body overwhelmed his mind and he let the thought go. The kiss was as enveloping as the one in the pub, but there was more intensity and less showing off. He let Kael take control. God, the man could kiss. His lips were nibbled and sucked. Chasing down his back, a shiver nestled at the base of his spine. Kael took his time learning Hugh’s mouth. That facile tongue returned to stroke the roof of his mouth and lust shot to his groin. “Kael,” he moaned.

Here Be Dragons

41

He could feel Kael smile against his lips. One of Hugh’s hands cupped the man’s ass while the other wrapped around Kael’s waist to bring their bodies together. He began to rub their cocks together in rhythm with Kael’s tongue fucking his mouth. Kael entwined one leg around his thigh, making the contact stronger. Hugh swore only their clothes kept them from forging into a single body. The bump and grind of that hard shaft against his was building the flame higher. He could feel his balls pull up. Kael moved his lips from his mouth down his neck to the spot where his pulse pounded just under the skin. Hugh’s hips surged against Kael when he took a bit of Hugh’s skin between his teeth and began to suck. Hugh knew he was only a minute or two from coming in his jeans. A honk from a passing car brought him to his senses. “Fuck,” he swore softly, easing Kael away from him. Whimpering, Kael let go of his skin with a pop. Hugh kept him at arm’s length as they panted. “If we weren’t on a public sidewalk, I’d be fucking you right now,” he warned Kael. A bright smile graced the thin face and Kael gestured to the apartment building behind them. “We could go upstairs.” Hugh shook his head. “No. First we need to be tested. Your allergy to latex puts a halt to the whole thing until we can prove to each other we’re clean.” Kael nodded. “Don’t believe anyone about that.” “Right. It should be every queer boy’s motto. Secondly, I want to take it slow with you. Something tells me Will never romanced you. He swept you off your feet and didn’t give you any time to question him.” He threaded his hand through Kael’s glossy brown curls. Kael closed his eyes and nuzzled into Hugh’s hand. “You’re right. If he had let me think about it, I might not have gotten involved with him.” “I want you to be in control of this relationship. I want each new step we take to be a mutual one based on what we both feel about the decision. Does that sound good to you?” Kael seemed to be thinking about it. Hugh was starting to worry when Kael opened his eyes and smiled. “It does sound good.” “Great.” Hugh pulled him close for a quick peck on the lips. Turning Kael around, he pushed him towards the building entrance. “Go to bed and have hot wet dreams about me. I’ll pick you up in the morning and we’ll go meet up with Graham.” He watched Kael unlock the security door and disappear inside. He adjusted his painful hard-on. Guess he’d have to take care of that when he got home. He was already looking forward to tomorrow.

42

T. A. Chase

Chapter Ten Kael slid under the blankets on his bed. His body still tingled from Hugh rubbing against it. His cock was hard and aching. He was disappointed in the fact his boss wasn’t in bed, fucking him, but Kael knew Hugh was right. There was no need to rush into things. The test results would take at least three days, so they would have a chance to learn about each other. He grunted when M.A. landed on his chest. The cat nuzzled his cheek. “Guess you’ve forgiven me for whatever I did wrong earlier this evening,” he murmured. The cat meowed and circled before curling up next to his head on the pillow. Smiling, he thought about the fit Will would have had if he saw the cat on the bed. Another reason to be glad he wasn’t with that bastard anymore. No more thinking about him, he told himself. An image of Hugh spread out on his sheets popped into Kael’s mind. That was more like it. He fell asleep as he was fantasizing about crawling over the man’s body and sucking that thick cock into his mouth.

***** “Wake up,” a voice growled in Kael’s ear. “What?” Kael fought his way through the fog sleep had covered his mind in. “Kael, we don’t have much time.” The voice was accompanied by a sharp prick of nails digging into his chest. “Hey.” He shot up in bed, only to be dumbfounded by the creature standing next to his bed. He glanced to where M.A. had been curled up on his pillow. The gray tabby was gone. “I’m not gone. I’m right here. Get out of bed.” Claws dug into his forearm.

Here Be Dragons

43

He hissed from the pain as he climbed out. His mind told him he had to be dreaming, but he’d never felt pain in his dreams before. Rubbing his eyes, he stared. M.A. stood beside him, a five-foot tall cat person. “Of course you’re dreaming. Have you ever seen a cat person before? And except for yesterday, I try to stay out of your silly human life.” M.A. stomped his paw and his tail twitched. The cat seemed to think for a moment, then commented, “I guess if you want to be picky, you are dreaming, but you’re not.” “What the hell does that mean?” Kael glared at the cat. “Why are you in such a hurry? We should have all the time in the world.” He looked down and realized he was fully dressed. “Why would I imagine myself clothed?” “I don’t know, but come on. They’re waiting.” M.A. dragged him to his window. When his cat opened the shutters and jumped out, Kael lunged for him. They were four flights up and he wasn’t sure if M.A. could be able to survive the fall. Peeking outside, he saw the strange cat floating in mid-air. “Your turn.” M.A. gestured. “Oh no. I don’t think so. I know what’s going to happen. I’m going to fall.” The cat gave a disgruntled snort. “If this is just a dream, why would you let yourself fall? Get your ass out here, Hammerson.” It was the commanding tone that had him climbing over the sill and stepping out into the night air before he thought about it. When the cold breeze blew around him, he groaned. “I have to break that habit.” The cat jogged off. Kael struggled to keep up, but he kept getting distracted by the night around him. The stars were bright as light bulbs and looked so close, he could reach up and touch them. There was a surreal clarity to the world he traveled over. Things were brighter and more defined. “Ah, here we are. Thank goddess, they haven’t left.” M.A. descended to where a trio of people stood in the middle of a circle of standing stones. The slabs were smaller than those at Stonehenge, but still large. He managed to settle on his feet without tripping. His mouth fell open when he got a clear look at the people waiting for him. His eyes skipped over the knight in full armor to the tall slender man with gold hair trailing down his back. This man had pointed ears and piercing black eyes. Kael’s cock went hard and aching. He’d never wanted a man so fast or so deeply. He fought the urge to offer himself up to be fucked right there. The elf’s eyes gleamed with a matching lust. “Enough, Mordred. You know our time in this realm is short.” Moving to block his sight, the knight stood in front of the elf. A slender hand wrapped around the knight’s throat and caressed the man’s neck. “Jealous, Sir George?”

44

T. A. Chase

Kael and George groaned in unison as the elf tilted the knight’s head and pierced George’s vein. Those infinite black eyes bore into Kael as the elf drank from the knight. George’s face flushed from passion. Kael wondered if it felt like Mordred was sucking the man’s cock. “Stop.” The command made Mordred hiss and pull away from Sir George, but not before he sealed the wounds in the man’s neck. The passion faded from the knight’s face and he turned to glare at the elf. Both turned and knelt at the feet of the third member of their trio. Awe compelled Kael to his knees. He knew he was in the presence of a heavenly creature; whether it was a god or an angel, he didn’t know. Bowing his head, he wondered what he had done to deserve such an honor. “The fact that you are still open to our presence is deserving of all honor, Kael. My people have followed you for years.” A soft touch caressed the top of his head. “Who are you, my lady?” Though it seemed rude, he had to ask. “Here in Ireland, I am known as Danu, but throughout the world, I am called Gaia, mother of earth. You’ve met Mordred and St. George. They have agreed to help me on this particular quest.” “Gaia? You’re as beautiful as everyone ever thought you’d be.” Kael shot a look to where Mordred still knelt. “Wasn’t Mordred mortal?” “The form he used for that purpose was. He helped to buy some time for me. With the death of Arthur, we were given a few more years to help those creatures unfit for life among humans move into the Realm of Dreams where we are now. Mordred’s own kin joined us here.” Kael nodded, but he wasn’t sure he understood. “I’m not sure what you mean.” Mordred snorted, but a nudge from George’s elbow caused the elf to topple over. Kael flushed, but he didn’t take his question back. Something told him this was important even if it was just a dream. “At one time when humans were just beginning to grow and explore their world, there were creatures full of magic who lived among them. Elves, mages, dwarves and trolls were as numerous as humans. Even M.A.’s people found a home.” Gaia gestured to where Kael’s cat stood watching them. “But as humans gained power, they began to stop believing in magic and they saw those creatures as dangerous and evil. My sons and daughters made the decision to leave your world. It took us years to complete the move and we became forgotten by all but a special few. One of whom is you, Kael.” Blushing, he peeked at the other two. George was watching him with intense blue eyes. He had the oddest feeling he’d seen those eyes before. Mordred had lost interest in the conversation and was playing with the knight’s dark curls. “St. George?” Kael asked with a trembling voice.

Here Be Dragons

45

The knight bowed his head slightly. Kael looked back at Gaia. “St. George killed a dragon. Aren’t dragons magical also?” He tried not to be mesmerized by Mordred’s graceful movements. “In the beginning, dragons were at their very core all that was magic, but as the belief died and the other creatures left the mortal realm, dragons started to lose their own magic and become merely animals.” Gaia’s face held such sadness that Kael’s eyes filled with tears. M.A. moved to stand next to her and patted her hand. She smiled down at the cat. “Sir George agreed to help us because we needed a knight with courage to face the monsters the dragons were becoming. They had to be destroyed before they caused damage like any rabid dog or angry bear would. I fear somehow and for some reason, they are returning.” “Why didn’t they go to the Realm of Dreams with you?” “Dragons were a rather arrogant lot,” Mordred spoke up. “They didn’t believe that puny humans could kill them. They believed in their own superiority, but they forgot that even a little ant can bring down the tallest tree with enough determination.” Kael understood that. Then something Gaia said popped back into his head. “You mean those news reports about sea serpents are true? I thought those were just people with wild imaginations looking for attention.” Mordred shook his head. “Dragons are returning to your world, mortal. You must be prepared to fight them.” “Me?” Kael squeaked, but he was too surprised to care. “You’re kidding. There’s no way I can fight them. I’m not St. George.” He flapped a hand in the knight’s direction, encompassing the man’s height, muscles and general air of competence. “Of course you’re not,” Gaia agreed. She took his chin in her hand and turned his gaze away from George to her. “There are others who will join you who will be better equipped to fight the physical fight. There are few things I can do to help you, Kael. My power is only strong here in this realm. None of us can help like we used to be able to.” A small basket appeared when she waved her hand. M.A. brought it to her. She uncovered it and pulled out a piece of dried meat. Holding it out to him, she said, “Eat this.” “You’re joking, right?” His hand took it from her anyway. “What is it?” “The heart of the last dragon I killed. This is my gift to you, Kael. It will give you courage to do what you must. Also when the time comes, you will be able to communicate with the animals of your realm.” Sir George rose to his full height. The knight’s blue-eyed stare compelled him to bite. He didn’t know what he was expecting, but it tasted just like any jerky he’d ever eaten. He chewed and swallowed the last bit. “Here, drink.” Mordred stood next to George, offering Kael a silver chalice filled with an opaque liquid.

46

T. A. Chase

He didn’t trust the beautiful elf, but he figured George and Gaia wouldn’t allow Mordred to poison him. He took the chalice and drank the liquid. The first drop burned. He tried to throw the cup away, but Mordred grasped his neck and stroked hard fingers over his throat. “Drink, Kael. No real harm will be done.” Mordred’s sweet breath brushed his ear. As he continued to swallow, he shot a beseeching glance at Gaia. Sympathy shone in her multi-hued eyes, but she didn’t stop the elf. When the last drop passed Kael’s lips, Mordred allowed him to toss the chalice away. It disappeared before it hit the ground. Kael bent over as the fire in his stomach burned throughout his body. The pressure built until he almost passed out. Mordred caught him before he fell face first into the dirt. The burning receded, but he couldn’t find his voice to chew the elf out. Mordred smiled with a hint of regret in his black eyes. The elf whispered a kiss over his lips and the last of the burning disappeared. “What the hell was that?” He glared at the trio. “That was the blood and saliva from the same dragon whose heart you ate.” Mordred stroked Kael’s hair. “You are now immune to their poison, little warrior.” He frowned at the title. Like their eyes, those words seemed familiar. “Thanks, but you could have warned me about how bad that would be.” He fought the lust and need Mordred’s touch created in him. “You wouldn’t have drunk it if you knew the pain,” Mordred pointed out, and he had to admit the elf was right. “Come here, Kael. Our time runs short and I want to give you a gift as well.” Gaia beckoned him forward. “Kneel before me.” Kneeling, he felt Mordred and George flank him. He bowed his head and thought it was the strangest dream he’d ever had. Gaia slid a chain over his head. A sparkling tree decorated with amethysts gleamed around his neck. He cupped the pendant in his palm and felt power radiating from the symbol. “The tree of life is my symbol, along with the gems.” She dropped a second necklace in his other hand. “These will protect you as much as my power can in your realm. You may use the pendant to call on me for help, but it can only be used once and I will ask for a sacrifice in return. So think before you call on me.” She kissed the top of his bowed head. “Why give me two, my lady?” He was humbled by her gift. “There is one in your realm you love. Give the other to him. It will work for him as well.” She shot a quick glance at the horizon. “It’s time for you to go, Kael. We wish you luck because we can’t offer much hope.” Standing, he said, “I guess I understand, but I’m still not sure why you chose me.” “Not all battles are won by strength.” Mordred kissed his cheek. “Sometimes it is better to be smart than strong.” The elf stepped back.

Here Be Dragons

47

“Trust in your mind and the man you will love. Neither will lead you astray.” George kissed his other cheek. He watched as the knight swept Mordred into an embrace, kissing the elf with passion. The couple faded from his sight. “Remember only the thought of this dream, but not the content until it is necessary for you to see the truth.” Gaia touched his forehead with her fingers and his vision turned black.

***** Kael jerked awake in his own bed. M.A. gave an annoyed hiss. He soothed the cat. “Sorry, friend. I was having the strangest dream,” he murmured. M.A. purred and bumped his hand when he stopped petting him. “I can’t remember what it was about now,” Kael said. “Oh well, I better get some sleep. Hugh’ll be here bright and early, I bet.” He smiled at the thought of his boss. Snuggling under his blankets, Kael slipped back to sleep.

48

T. A. Chase

Chapter Eleven “He’s still asleep,” Thom informed Hugh when his brother opened the door. “Didn’t he go to bed as soon as he got in?” Thom shrugged. “As far as I know, but I heard him moving around very early this morning.” His brother finished pulling on his suit coat. “I’m leaving. There’s coffee in the pot.” Hugh waved a thank-you to Thom as he headed down the hall towards Kael’s room. Opening the door, he peeked in. There was a lump in the middle of the king-sized bed. Yep, his soon-to-be lover was still asleep. Creeping to the bed, he lifted the covers and slid underneath. He wrapped an arm around Kael’s waist and spooned tight to him, back to chest. Nuzzling his nose into the crook of the man’s neck, he took a deep breath. “Hm,” Kael hummed. Hugh licked the warm skin beneath his mouth while sliding his hand up from Kael’s stomach to tug on one of those nipple rings he’d played with yesterday. “Oh,” Kael gasped and arched, causing his ass to press against Hugh’s groin. “I think we’ll have some fun with these,” he murmured in Kael’s ear. “Hugh.” Kael’s hand reached back and stroked his hip. “Yeah baby, it’s me. Who else would be getting into bed with you?” He chuckled. “I don’t want anyone else.” Kael pushed back against him. Hugh groaned and bit Kael’s earlobe before he climbed out of bed. Standing there, he adjusted his rather tight jeans as Kael’s face appeared from under the blankets. The disappointed glare from those sleepy brown eyes made him smile. He sat next to Kael, but managed to fight the temptation to snuggle with the man. “Why’d you leave?” Kael pushed up to lean against the headboard.

Here Be Dragons

49

His eyes went to those dusky hard nipples with the gleaming gold rings. As he reached out to tease them, the glittering tree pendant resting between them distracted him. Changing directions, he took it in his hand and studied it. “Where did you get this?” He didn’t remember seeing Kael wearing it yesterday. A strange tingle washed over his skin and settled in his chest. Kael looked down and shrugged. An odd look came and went on his face. “I don’t remember, but I have one for you. If you want to wear it.” His shy smile pulled at Hugh’s heart. “Like exchanging class rings in high school?” he asked, trailing a finger over Kael’s full bottom lip. Confusion crossed the man’s face. “Did they do that in school?” “Well, the straight couples did. You never had a girlfriend or boyfriend you wanted to do that with?” Kael stared across the room and out the window. “Since I spent most of my time at boarding schools where I was the youngest one, I never really had any friends.” “Really? What about vacations and breaks? Didn’t you go spend time with your family?” Hugh grasped Kael’s hand in his, vowing silently to make sure his lover never spent another holiday alone. “No. They made me stay at school so I could study more. They wanted me to make them proud by getting a worthwhile degree, than marrying into an old money family. They even had the girl all picked out for me.” Kael gave him a lop-sided smile. “When it became obvious I wasn’t going to be marrying anyone, they washed their hands of me. They paid my tuitions, but that was only to ensure they never had to see me. My parents’ hopes switched to my sister who was far more cooperative than I. She married and I get a drunken phone call at least once a month so she can blame me for the awful life she’s living.” Hugh lifted Kael on to his lap and cuddled the slender man close. Sighing, Kael rested his head on Hugh’s shoulder. “They don’t matter anymore. You’ve got a family right here,” Hugh reassured the man in his arms. “I’ll be honored to wear the necklace, Kael.” “Thank you,” Kael whispered. A muffled meow sounded. They turned to see M.A. dragging the other necklace across the blankets. Hugh took it from the gray tabby and handed it to Kael. “Will you put it on me?” Nodding, Kael undid the clasp with trembling hands. He knelt in front of Hugh so he could reach behind his neck. The blankets slid down and revealed the long curved cock Hugh had been thinking about since seeing it in the shower yesterday. They shivered as the blunt head bumped Hugh’s stomach when Kael leaned forward. “Hurry. I don’t think my will power can take much more,” Hugh pleaded.

50

T. A. Chase

“Done.” Kael sat back on his heels. His shaft bobbed between his thighs where it nestled in a nest of black curls. Hugh’s will power crumbled and he fisted Kael’s cock. The thighs guarding those soft balls parted. He moved closer for better access. Kael leaned back on his hands and tilted his hips. Sighing, Hugh whispered, “You’re a beautiful sight, baby.” He stroked, establishing a rhythm Kael picked up as his lover started to fuck his hand. The smooth skin of Kael’s cock called to Hugh to taste it, but he knew that wasn’t possible. His thumb slid over the damp head, spreading the pre-cum weeping from its slit. Kael shivered and shifted so he would be lying on his back. “No.” Hugh let go of his shaft and grabbed Kael’s shoulder. With his other hand, he fumbled to undo his own jeans and take off his shirt. “Lie on top of me. I want to feel your cock against mine.” “I thought we weren’t going to do this,” Kael panted as he crawled over Hugh’s legs to press his chest to Hugh’s. A mutual moan filled the air as Kael’s erection came in contact for the first time with Hugh’s. Hugh clasped Kael’s ass and rocked their hips together. He braced his heels on the bed and pressed up hard against the thin body above him. The drops of pre-cum slicked their cocks and painted trails of wetness over their stomachs. Kael bent down and began to suck on the sweet spot right below his ear. Hugh teased his fingers along the small of Kael’s back and down the crease of his ass. With a light touch, he dragged one of his fingers over the puckered opening in Kael’s ass. Kael twitched. “Hugh, please,” Kael begged against his neck. The want in the man’s voice made him smile. He placed his finger at the lips moving restlessly against his neck. They opened and sucked him into moist warm heat. He could tell Kael was getting close to coming by the transition from smooth thrusts to stuttering humping of his body. “Oh, Hugh. I’m going to…” Kael’s voice trailed off as Hugh placed the tip of his finger at the opening into Kael’s body. When Kael pushed back, Hugh thrust his finger inside. With luck, he hit his lover’s gland. Kael stiffened and Hugh felt wet heat spill on to his cock and stomach. He let that ass fuck itself on his finger until Kael stopped shuddering and collapsed on top of him. “Wow,” Kael mumbled, hiding his face against Hugh’s neck. “That was a great way to start the morning.” “Yes, it was,” Hugh agreed as he lifted Kael’s chin and kissed the swollen lip the man had bitten when he came. “You didn’t have to be quiet though. Thom’s left for work.” Blushing, Kael muttered, “Will never wanted to hear me. I’ve never had a roommate before, especially one whose brother I’m rubbing off on.”

Here Be Dragons

51

Hugh chuckled and hugged the skinny chest to him. The movement caused his cock to bump against Kael’s stomach. He watched as panic glazed Kael’s eyes and the man tensed. Fear raced through those brown eyes. “Oh my god, you didn’t come. I’m so sorry. I should’ve made sure you came before me. I’m sorry.” Before Hugh’s amazed eyes, Kael went from snuggling satisfied lover to trembling frightened slave. He didn’t have a chance to say anything before Kael scrambled down his body to swallow his throbbing cock down. “Shit,” he yelled as the head of his shaft hit the back of Kael’s throat. His lover was working him like a professional. The talented tongue laved the vein on the underside of his cock. His balls tightened and he could feel his climax build.

Not this way, a voice whispered in his mind. His cock protested as he pried Kael’s mouth off of it. The determined man fought him, making unhappy noises as Hugh set him aside. Climbing out of bed, Hugh picked his shirt, wiping his stomach and shaft clean. His hard-on deflated when Kael curled in a fetal position and started whimpering. Unsure what to do and needing to clear his mind for moment, he went into his brother’s room and pulled on a clean t-shirt. When he stepped into the hall, a rather upset cat met him. “I know. I plan on going back to him, but I didn’t think he needed me smelling like spunk, okay?” He glared down at the stupid feline. When it looked like it was actually thinking about what he said, he knew he was stressed. He went into the bathroom and turned the shower on. Returning to Kael’s room, he found the man hadn’t moved while Hugh was gone. He leaned over and scooped Kael into his arms. Strong arms wrapped around his neck and he felt Kael’s lips moving against the fabric of his shirt. He carried his cargo into the bathroom and set him down slowly, giving Kael the chance to get his feet under him. Kael stood, but didn’t let go of him. There was desperation in their embrace. Hugh surrounded the shivering man, running his hands up and down Kael’s back. “Hush baby. Stop, you’re going to make yourself sick,” he soothed. “I’m sorry. Please don’t be mad. I’ll remember next time, I promise.” The words tore at Hugh’s heart, making him want to find Kael’s ex-lover and beat the man into a bloody pile. “It’s all right, Kael. It’s okay.” He kept saying it over and over, hoping Kael would calm down enough to hear him. Hugh managed to peel the man off him and set him under the water of the shower. He quickly stripped and joined him. Kael braced himself against the tile with his hands. Those black curls tightened under the heat and steam. Bowing his head, Kael moaned.

52

T. A. Chase

Hugh soaped up his hands and began to massage the tension out of the lean body. He traced the knobs of Kael’s vertebrate. “You need to eat more. I’m afraid you’ll waste away and I don’t want that to happen.” He pressed a kiss to the base of Kael’s spine. It was the soft “I’m sorry” barely heard over the pounding water that snapped something in him. Dropping the soap, he grasped Kael’s shoulders and turned the man to face him. Hugh forced Kael to look at him. “Tell me something, did saying ‘I’m sorry’ ever stop Will from beating you?” Cringing, Kael’s eyes darted from side to side, not seeming to want to meet Hugh’s gaze. “Look at me.” Hugh’s low order caused Kael to stiffen and those anguished brown eyes locked on to his. “Did it?” “No,” Kael admitted. “I didn’t think so. Do you understand why?” Tears dripped from Kael’s eyes as he shook his head. “It didn’t work because he had already decided to hurt you. Nothing you said or did would’ve made any difference to the bastard.” Hugh never took his gaze from Kael’s eyes, even as he brushed black curls from that tortured face. “Do you understand?” Kael shook his head and Hugh watched as some wall in his lover crumbled.

Here Be Dragons

53

Chapter Twelve “Why?” Kael began to shake. He fused gazes with Hugh, trying to find some stability in a universe falling apart. “Why what, baby?” Hugh’s tender voice and strong hands anchored him to the shower and the moment. “Why me? Why did he pick me? I’m weak and stupid. Did that make me easy prey?” Anger flashed in Hugh’s hazel eyes, but somehow Kael knew the man wasn’t mad at him. “He lied to you. You proved your strength and intelligence by leaving. You understood staying meant dying. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t beat that out of you.” Hugh’s hand ran over Kael’s hair and down his back, cocooning him in a caring embrace. “I’m a coward. I ran away instead of facing him,” he admitted. “No. You wouldn’t have survived another confrontation with Will in Brisbane. You needed to get away and heal. Part of courage is knowing your weaknesses. You left so you could grow strong. I think if Will arrived today, you’d be able to stand up to him.” Hugh nuzzled his neck. “Only if you were there to support me.” He slipped his hands around Hugh’s waist and squeezed that fine ass. A laugh rumbled under his ear. “You know I’d back you, but I don’t think you’d need me.” He wanted to say he’d always need Hugh, but he kept his mouth shut. As much as Hugh’s acceptance of his necklace meant he was serious about their relationship, Kael didn’t believe deep inside that Hugh could ever love him.

54

T. A. Chase

He leaned back and stared up at his lover. The water had plastered Hugh’s blonde hair to his head. Those amazing eyes burned with anger and disgust, not directed at him, but felt towards Will. “I’m sorry,” he said, meaning it this time. Hugh growled, but the water turned ice cold before he could say anything. Kael squeaked and pressed as tight as he could to the big body in front of him. Hugh turned off the shower. “Dry off and climb back in bed,” Hugh said as he helped Kael step out on the bath mat. “I’m going to call Monica and let her know we won’t be in today.” Kael started to protest. He didn’t want to appear weak in front of his boss and lover. “I’m fine. We can head in as soon as I’m dressed.” Hugh shook his head. “You might be fine, but I’ve been through an emotional wringer already this morning. I need a nap.” He winked at Kael and pushed him towards his room. Kael fell a little more in love with the man when Hugh said that. He knew Hugh was giving him an excuse. Kael stumbled in to his room and climbed back under the covers. M.A. purred from his perch on the windowsill. “I’m okay, M.A. Just another freak out moment.” He smiled. “I’m having more of them since I met Hugh.” Kael wondered why the flashbacks were happening more and more frequently. He’d had very few of them right after he got out of the hospital. One would think with the memories of the abuse fresh in his head, he’d have freaked then, but it wasn’t until he met an awesome man that he turned into a neurotic jellyfish. Sighing, he curled on his side. His hand clasped the necklace and he found his thoughts settling. There was a soothing energy coming from the pendant. Hugh came and joined him under the blankets. He wiggled until his head rested on Hugh’s shoulder and strong arms held him tight. Hugh’s warm breath brushed against his ear. “Before we go to sleep, I have to tell you something.” Kael felt a fissure of worry race through him, but he nodded. Hugh rolled him onto his back so he was staring up at him. “Never tell me you’re sorry because you think I’ll hurt you if you don’t. Only apologize if you mean it. I couldn’t stand thinking you’re afraid of me.” Hugh leaned down and gave him a soft kiss. Kael studied the face of the man he was falling in love with. “I can only promise to try. I’ll slip up and say it at times because I’m so used to doing it, but I’ve never truly believed you’d hurt me, Hugh.” He ran his thumb over Hugh’s bottom lip. “You’ve been far more understanding of my behavior than I should expect. Please bear with me.”

Here Be Dragons

55

Hugh gave him another kiss and than snuggled close to him. “Rest. We’ll go see Graham after we’re done getting our tests.” He closed his eyes and sighed. It had been a long time since he’d slept in the arms of anyone. Sliding into dreams, he thought he heard a voice say, Trust in the arms holding you

tight, little warrior.

***** The wind whipped through Kael’s hair as he stood at the railing of Dreamer. Graham invited Hugh to go up and look at the helm with him, but didn’t acknowledge Kael. That was fine with him. He didn’t want to see how the ship was steered. Of course, he was lying. Jealousy was eating away at him. The moment they had stepped on the ship, Graham had latched onto Hugh and wouldn’t leave him alone. He looked up at the cabin where Hugh and Graham were silhouetted in the windows. Graham was pressed against Hugh’s side, saying something with a lot of hand waving. Hugh wasn’t looking at the captain. Those hazel eyes were pinned on him. When the captain figured out that he didn’t have Hugh’s attention, he grabbed Hugh’s chin and pulled it around to kiss. It felt like Will had punched him in the stomach. Closing his eyes, he ground his teeth together. What should he do? Hugh was his and no one should be putting his hands on him, but there was no way he could compete with the handsome captain. “You must fight, little warrior.” Opening his eyes, he saw George and Ed standing in front of him. His gaze shot up and saw the captain was still kissing Hugh. He couldn’t tell if Hugh was kissing the man back or not. “I can’t compete against that.” He gestured to the cabin. “You aren’t competing against anything. You’re proving to him you care for him.” Ed seemed to float over to him. It was as if the ship wasn’t moving at all. “I think I love him, but why would he want a little geek like me when he could have a hottie like the captain?” Doubt had taken hold of him the instant he’d seen Graham again. “Geeks make far more interesting lovers than hotties in my experience.” Ed winked at him. “He wears your necklace, little one. He chose you. Now you have to prove to him you honor his choice.” George’s blue eyes looked beyond him to the rolling water in front of the ship. “You must show him soon. It’s coming. We have to go, Ed.” Kael knew Ed wasn’t the slender man’s real name, but he didn’t know how he knew that. Ed kissed him on the lips and drew back. “You have the courage of a dragon, little warrior. Now show it. Stand up for your right to love that man.”

56

T. A. Chase

Kael shut his eyes and took a deep breath, gathering what shreds of courage he could find. When he opened them, George and Ed were gone again. Damn, he wasn’t sure if he should be afraid he was hallucinating or be amazed at how fast those men could move. There wasn’t time to think about the couple. He had to go rescue his man from being molested by an octopus disguised as a captain. He pulled the pendant from under his shirt. Maybe he needed to wear it out so it looked like he wasn’t ashamed. The sun hit the gems and made them gleam. He took comfort in the knowledge that Hugh wore a matching one. Pushing open the cabin door, he stepped in to find the captain holding Hugh tightly in his arms and kissing him. Hugh was pushing him away, but didn’t have enough leverage to get the man off him. Kael coughed. The captain pulled away slowly and turned to glare at Kael. For the first time, seeing anger in a man’s eyes didn’t scare him. He held his hand out to Hugh. Pride flashed in those hazel eyes he admired. Hugh joined their hands and they looked at the captain. “I think you need to apologize to my boyfriend, Captain Graham.” His voice broke at the end of it, but he managed to say it without trembling. “Apologize to your boyfriend? Why would I want to do that? And what man in his right mind would want you when he could have me?” Graham clenched his hands into fists and took a step towards them. Kael’s first instinct was to back up. A squeeze on his hand made him realize backing up was showing weakness. He needed to hold his ground and to remember Hugh was there to support him. “You kissed him without his permission. I’m sure your employer wouldn’t like to hear about a harassment suit being filed on one of their captains. The oil companies need all the good press they can get.” “Are you threatening me?” Graham seemed surprised. “It’s not a threat, Captain. It will be a reality if you proceed with what you were doing.” Kael turned to look up at Hugh. “One of the crew members informed me that we’ll be at the coordinates where they found our eel in a minute or two. I’d like to be outside when that happens.” Hugh nodded and leaned down to kiss him. Graham made a disgusted sound, but Kael chose to ignore it. It was a quick kiss and then they headed back out on deck. A few seconds later, he was vomiting over the side of ship. “Oh God, I can’t believe I did that.” Hugh held him and brushed the hair off his forehead. “I can believe it. You need to have more faith in yourself. Thank you for being my hero today.” Kael didn’t feel like a hero as he shook and Hugh held him close. “I had to show you.” “Show me what, baby?”

Here Be Dragons

57

“Show you how much I value the fact that you chose me.” He looked at Hugh and insisted, “I do care for you, more than you will ever know, Hugh.” “I think I have an idea now.” Hugh bent to give him a kiss. Turning his head, he grimaced. “You don’t want to kiss me now. Puke breath isn’t very sexy.” Chuckling, Hugh handed him a piece of cinnamon gum. He unwrapped it and stuck it in his mouth. The necklace around his neck burned. He was glad he had a shirt on under it. George’s voice shot through his mind, “Down now, little one. It comes.” Without thinking, he grabbed Hugh and pulled him down to the deck. “Hey, if you wanted to make out, maybe we should wait until we get back to shore.” Hugh lifted his head and gasped. Kael turned slowly, not sure he wanted to see what brought a horrified look to all the sailors’ eyes. Rising from the turbulent sea was an enormous version of the eel Kael had in the lab. Holy hell, it was a serpent. A honest-to-goodness sea serpent, because there wasn’t an eel on the planet that grew to that size. It towered over the ship like Godzilla did over Tokyo in all those old movies. Hugh started to stand up, but Kael pulled him back down. “We’ve got to stay down.” He wasn’t sure how he knew that. The monster screeched and they covered their ears. Shit. The thing sounded just like Godzilla. Striking fast, it picked up two crewmembers. Kael shut his eyes, but opened them quickly when the creature screamed again. Liquid dropped from its mouth and holes appeared in the steel casings on the ship. It also seemed to be burning holes into the deck. “We have to stay away from the saliva. It’s poison,” he informed Hugh. “How do you know that?” Hugh crouched next to him. He could tell his boss was making sure they were protected from not only the drool dripping, but from the creature’s line of sight as well. “I think the specimen Graham snagged the other day is one of its young. So it would make sense that if the young one had poison, the adult would as well.” “Do you think it breathes fire?” Hugh pushed him back so the bigger man’s body was between Kael and the reptile. “I hope not, but since my subject was dead and I couldn’t find a way to cut through its scales, I just don’t know.” He peeked around Hugh and the wall. The creature had snatched two more men. Instead of killing them, it tossed them in to the water. It attacked the bow side of the ship, ripping the railing and part of the siding off. Luckily, the hole seemed to be above sea level. Kael looked up to the bridge of the ship where he knew the radio would be. “We’re going to have to find our way to the bridge and make sure Graham’s radioed for help.”

58

T. A. Chase

“Is there any way to do that without exposing ourselves? It’s probably reacting to movement as much as anything else.” Hugh’s gaze rested on him. It felt strange to realize that for the first time in his life, someone was relying on Kael to save them. Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes and retraced the tour he’d been given by the first mate an hour ago. The alcove he and Hugh were lying in led to a short passageway. From there, they could make their way under cover to the bridge. There was an open space they would have to cross to get inside the cabin. “Let’s go,” he said as he stood up and grabbed Hugh’s hand, tugging him along. Hugh didn’t argue. The man let him lead without question. Kael did notice that Hugh stayed as close to him as possible. It made him feel safe even though he knew there was nothing his lover could do to stop the lizard. “Who will we call if Graham hasn’t sent out a distress call?” he asked Hugh. Kael needed a distraction from the creature’s roar and men yelling. He jumped when gunshots ran out. “Shit. What fucking idiot would fire a gun at a monster that size,” Hugh muttered. Kael saw a determined look solidify on Hugh’s face and he knew the man was determined to get them out of the situation any way he could. “Just get us to the cabin and the radio, Kael. I know who to call for help.” “Yes, love.” He trusted Hugh really did know whom to call. “Here we are.” He pushed open the door. There was a wide stretch of uncovered deck they had to cross to get to the cabin. “When you take off, don’t look back. I’ll be right behind you,” Kael told Hugh. “You first. I’ll follow.” Kael knew Hugh was trying to protect him. “No. You’re the only one who knows who to call for help.” He rose up on his toes and pressed a kiss to Hugh’s lips. “I’ll be fine and right behind you.” The reptile screamed and another splash was heard. The ship shook as it attacked the side again. “Go.” He pushed Hugh out the door. Holding his breath, he made sure Hugh was moving before he headed out. Hugh’s movement had caught the creature’s attention and it lunged. His head dropped forward with a sigh when Hugh disappeared through the cabin door. “Kael,” Hugh shouted from the other doorway. He knew he should’ve gone right after Hugh. The creature was on guard now and ready for another try. Hugh waved at him and he nodded. Don’t think. Just run.

Here Be Dragons

59

His focus narrowed to Hugh standing across the deck from him. There’d be no stopping. He had to make it over there to kiss those lips. No way was he going to be serpent bait before ever knowing what it was like to make love to that man. Diving out of the shelter of the door, he sprinted across the open space. Out of the corner of his eye, Kael saw the monster bending forward. He wasn’t sure how fast the reptile struck, but he didn’t have a good feeling about making it. Only a few feet more and he’d be safe. Kael smelled the stench of the creature’s breath. Drops of saliva were falling around him, burning into the steel of the ship. Hugh’s eyes widened and Kael knew the jaws were almost on him. A push from behind sent him sprawling into Hugh. One of the lizard’s fangs grazed his foot, slicing through leather, wool and flesh. Hugh dragged him in, swearing and saying, “Oh my god. Oh my god. It got you, Kael. It bit you.” Kael knocked Hugh’s hands away from his wound. “Don’t touch it. Get me a first-aid kit, then you contact whoever you know to call because that thing’s determined to rip this ship apart.” At that moment, the ship shook and the sound of rending steel filled the air. Hugh kept fussing until Kael caught his fluttering hands and said, “Hugh, I need you to be strong for me. Don’t fall to pieces on me. Not yet anyway.” “Here, Doctor.” One of the ship’s crew handed Kael a kit. “Thanks. Show Dr. Price where the radio is. He’s going to try and get us help.” He pushed Hugh towards the man. The crewmember nodded. “This way, Doctor.” Kael kept an eye on Hugh while he peeled his boot and sock off. Blood pooled on the floor under the wound. The burn was painful, but the cut wasn’t turning red like the cuts on his hands had. He stripped his sweatshirt and t-shirt off. Awkwardly he managed to mop the blood up with one shirt. Opening the bottle of hydro-peroxide, he gritted his teeth and poured the disinfectant on to the wound. “Fuck.” He dropped the bottle and grabbed a hold of the nearest ankle. “Ow. Let go.” Kael looked up and saw Captain Graham glaring down at him. Not saying anything, he let him go. “I called help. They should be here soon.” Hugh knelt next to him. “How can I help you?” “I’m going to need this stitched, but at the moment, wrap a bandage around it.”

60

T. A. Chase

Chapter Thirteen Hugh’s hands trembled and he couldn’t stop seeing the dragon miss Kael by inches. Touching Kael’s cheek, he said, “Thank God you tripped. That thing would have bitten your head off.” “Tripped?” Kael looked puzzled. “Someone pushed me.” “There wasn’t anyone behind you. You had to have tripped.” “Maybe.” Hugh could tell Kael didn’t believe him, but wasn’t going to argue. He was thankful for that because at the moment, he wasn’t concerned with how Kael made it. Pressing their lips together, he felt tears well up in his eyes. Kael pulled away and wiped a tear from his cheek. “Oh no, boyfriend. Don’t fall apart yet. We need to get through this, then we’ll have a breakdown.” “Holy shit.” They looked up to see all the crew staring out of the windows. Hugh helped Kael climb to his feet and supported him as they joined the others. The serpent had backed away as if it was trying to figure out why the ship wasn’t fighting back, but that wasn’t what everyone was pointing at. A submarine was emerging some distance away. Hugh saw Kael shoot him a glance. He knew he was going to be interrogated when they were alone. The sub moved closer and the creature swung around to face it, screaming a challenge. They covered their ears. The sub’s siren came on, startling everyone. Kael leaned on him and hid his face in his chest. Wrapping his arm around the smaller man’s waist, Hugh tugged him closer. The creature rose farther out of the water and then

Here Be Dragons

61

disappeared as quickly as it had arrived. Everyone held their breath, waiting to see if it would return. Kael shifted away from Hugh as the sub continued to move closer. He looked down into the brown eyes and smiled. “Looks like the Royal Navy has come to our rescue.” “So it would seem,” Kael murmured, narrowing his gaze. Shrugging, Hugh turned to Graham. “We need to pull those guys out of the water before they freeze.” Graham looked at him and he could see shock setting in. The captain was going to be useless. “Damn.” He caught Kael’s eye and nodded towards Graham. Sighing, his lover hopped to the nearest chair. “I’ll keep our wonderful leader company. You need to go and take charge.” As much as he didn’t want to leave Kael, Hugh knew he was right. The entire crew was in shock and needed direction. Hugh kissed the injured man hard, then headed towards the door. “Stay away from the liquid that came from the dragon. It’s still going to pack a punch,” Kael warned him. “I will,” he promised. Stepping outside, he took a moment to send a little prayer to thank God for letting them survive. He squared his shoulders and made his way down to the deck. He thought he had gotten away from giving orders when he left the military for the research lab. “Okay everyone,” he called, getting the crew’s attention. “We need those men overboard to be fished out if the Navy hasn’t done it yet. I need several of you to check out down below and make sure this ship is sea-worthy. I don’t know if the creature caused structural damage.” Hugh got the others moving after warning them about the poison. As the last bunch headed out, a small boat was launched from the British sub. He moved to the rail as it pulled alongside. “Major Price,” one of the seamen called out. “It’s just Doctor now,” Hugh replied. “Permission to come aboard.” Three officers joined him on deck. All three saluted him. He returned the gesture with an embarrassed flick of his wrist. He could feel Kael watching all of this with intense interest and knew he was going to have a lot to explain. “Dr. Price, it seems you have a bit of a situation here,” a young Second Lieutenant said in a crisp understatement. “Just a bit.” Hugh explained the problem.

62

T. A. Chase

Second Lieutenant Abramson nodded when Hugh was finished. “You’re lucky we were doing maneuvers in the area. Were there any other injuries?” “One of my research team, Dr. Kael Hammerson, was grazed by one of the monster’s fangs. He needs stitches and proper treatment.” Hugh gestured towards the bridge. “I’m trained as a medic. I’ll come and take a look at his wound. There’s a rescue helicopter scrambled and ready to fly when we do training exercises. I’ll inform my commander about the situation and have him request the air team.” “Thank you.” Hugh began to lead them back to where he’d left Kael. He heard the officer talking into his communications unit. The closer to the bridge they got, the louder the voices got coming from the cabin. Well, it was one voice actually and it sounded a lot like Graham’s. Racing the last few steps, Hugh entered the room to find Graham leaning over Kael and screaming at him. The captain had bracketed the slender man with his hands, effectively trapping Kael in the chair. Hugh’s heart dropped when he saw Kael sitting with his shoulders hunched and head down. His lover was wringing his hands. He knew if the captain let Kael put a word in, it would be ‘sorry.’ “Captain Graham, please step away from Dr. Hammerson,” Hugh ordered. “This is all his fault.” Graham jabbed a finger into Kael’s chest. Hugh winced as Kael jerked, trying to get away. “How could it be his fault?” “He wanted to come here. He knew that monster was out here.” Graham sent a wild gesture towards the ocean. “How could he have known? Sea monsters don’t exist. If he did know, why would he come along and risk his own life?” The captain growled and raised a hand as if to hit Kael. Hugh moved, but Abramson was faster. The two ensigns with him grabbed Graham and pulled him away. “I’m Second Lieutenant Abramson and under the authority of Her Majesty’s Royal Navy, I’m taking over the command of this ship until a thorough investigation is completed.” Abramson ordered the ensigns to take Graham to his quarters. “Kael.” Hugh knelt beside the chair where his lover sat. “Are you okay?” Kael’s gaze twitched nervously from side to side. Hugh touched the back of the other man’s hand. “Kael, he’s gone and you’re safe now. Come back to me.” He had the feeling the confrontation with Graham had caused another flashback. Abramson started to speak and Hugh stopped him with a look. He didn’t want any distractions while he talked Kael back to the present. Five minutes later, Kael gave a shudder

Here Be Dragons

63

and those sad dark eyes focused on him. Hugh took him in his arms and held tight as the trembling began. After another minute or two, Abramson shifted and Kael tensed. “Hush, don’t worry. This is Second Lieutenant Abramson of the Royal Navy. He’s a medic and wants to check your foot,” Hugh explained. Kael seemed nervous, but nodded, setting back in the chair. Hugh moved out of the way so Abramson could get a look at the wound. Kael didn’t say anything at first, just allowed the lieutenant to do his job. Abramson pressed at one edge of the wound and Kael hissed. Hugh took the hand gripping the arm of the chair and held it. “I’m sorry, Doctor,” Abramson murmured while he continued to poke and prod the wound. “It’s okay,” Kael replied through gritted teeth. Hugh rolled his eyes. “Quit trying to be brave. Yell if you feel like it.” Kael glared at him while telling the officer, “I know you wear gloves, Lieutenant, but try not to get my blood on your hands or clothes.” “Why?” Abramson took care to contain the blood. “The creature’s saliva contains a poison. I’m not sure if it dilutes when it enters the blood stream, so it might be best to err on the side of caution. Oh, I have an allergy to latex as well.” Abramson frowned, but finished bandaging the cut. Standing up, he told them, “The helicopter’s ETA is five minutes. We’ll get you two plus the men who were dumped in the water to a hospital. I’m not sure how we’re going to explain the men that thing ate. Also, a naval ship is coming to escort Dreamer back to port.” Kael made a move to stand up. Hugh helped him out of the chair, and then swept him into his arms. “I can walk,” Kael protested. Hugh glared at him. Did he think he was going to let him risk further injury when he could easily carry him? “I’ll carry you. You don’t weigh much and you shouldn’t try to walk on that foot.” Kael subsided. Hugh didn’t know if it was because he agreed with what he’d said or if he didn’t want to argue in front of others. “Dr. Hammerson, may I ask a question?” Abramson was polite. “Sure, but I wish you wouldn’t call me doctor. I’ve never gotten used to that title.” “Certainly, sir. What I wondered was if the saliva is poisonous, why aren’t you reacting to it?” Hugh stopped and stared down at the man in his arms. “That’s right. Why aren’t you?” A frown came and went on Kael’s face. “I’m not sure. Maybe I got enough exposure from the specimen in the lab that it won’t bother me.”

64

T. A. Chase

“Specimen in the lab? Major…Doctor Price, did you inform someone about this creature you have?” Abramson raised an eyebrow at him. “Trust me, Lieutenant. I’m sure someone knows all about what we have.” He wasn’t going to run to his old employers and tell them everything that happened at his lab. “I thought it was a mutated species of eel. They can grow as long as our specimen and live in cold water. I was still researching different species. I never dreamed it would be the offspring of a sea serpent. Sea serpents aren’t supposed to exist except in legends.” Kael’s voice held weariness and pain. “Enough. We’ll talk about it more after we get to the hospital.” Hugh wasn’t going to tire Kael out rehashing everything that had happened so far that day. “Yes, sir.” Abramson escorted them to the deck.

Here Be Dragons

65

Chapter Fourteen Kael managed to keep his curiosity under wraps until he and Hugh were on their way back to Hugh’s apartment after the hospital. He was a little woozy from the painkillers, but he kept hearing Abramson call Hugh “Major”. “So, Major Price, how is it that a simple distress call from you brings one of the Navy’s nuclear class subs to our rescue?” His head rested on Hugh’s shoulder and it moved when Hugh shrugged. “Just a bit of luck, I guess.” Kael could hear the reluctance in the man’s voice. He understood not wanting to talk about the past. He had a boatload of stories he’d never tell anyone if he could get away with it. Yet he had the feeling that if Hugh asked him, he’d spill his guts. He’d already told this man more about his past then he’d ever told anyone. “I’ll let it slide this time, but when I can think straight again, you better be prepared to answer some questions,” he warned Hugh. “I’ll tell you anything you want to know, Kael. There shouldn’t be secrets between us.” The cab stopped and Hugh climbed out. Kael would have fallen over if Hugh hadn’t held him up. He moved to the door and held out his hands. Laughing, Hugh bent and slung him over his shoulder. “Hey, I’m not sure this is the best way to carry me. The world’s spinning.” Kael admitted that being carried this way gave him a great view of Hugh’s ass. He reached down and pinched it. “Hey there. If you don’t want me to drop you on your head, you better not pinch me again.” “Okay,” Kael said with a smirk.

66

T. A. Chase

There was a gap between Hugh’s skin and the waistband of his jeans. Kael slipped his fingers in and stroked the skin at the base of Hugh’s spine. “Kael,” Hugh growled. He was sure it was meant as a warning, but the hint of lust in the man’s voice and the way that large hand rose up to cup his own ass told him Hugh wasn’t too upset. Stretching as far as he could, he managed to tease the tip of his finger over the very top of Hugh’s crease. He squeaked as Hugh dropped him and caught him right before his foot hit the floor. Hugh glared at him, and all he could do was grin. Kael was pushed against a door and his lips taken. He supported himself not only on the door, but on Hugh as well. Wrapping his arms around his lover’s neck, he threw himself into the kiss. Hugh fed from Kael’s mouth with fierce determination. He wasn’t going to protest. There was something about being attacked by a mythological creature to make the hormones race. He just wanted proof that Hugh was still alive. Their tongues dueled and their hips rubbed together. He wrapped his leg around Hugh’s and yelped. “Ow.” “What happened?” Hugh pulled away. “I forgot I have a slight injury.” Chuckling, he unwound his leg and held his foot an inch off the floor. “I forgot as well. Sorry, baby,” Hugh apologized. Digging out his apartment key, Hugh opened the door and helped Kael in. Kael looked around with avid interest. He’d never thought he’d get to see the inside of Hugh’s apartment. It was sparsely decorated with a couch, a chair and TV in the living room. The dining room held a plain oak table and chairs. He couldn’t see the other rooms, but he hoped there was color somewhere. The walls and ceiling were oatmeal tan. The furniture and carpet were a darker sand color. Hugh settled him on the couch and went into one of the rooms Kael couldn’t see. It must have been the bedroom because Hugh came back with two pillows and a blanket. Hugh fluffed one pillow and stuck it behind his head. The other pillow went under his ankle to keep the foot elevated. When he was lying down, Hugh tucked the blanket around him. “Take a nap. I’ll call Thom and let him know you won’t be home tonight. I’ve got some calls to make.” Hugh started to walk away. “I’m not tired and you have some explaining to do.” Kael stopped Hugh with a hand on the arm. Hugh stiffened and Kael felt the same reluctance roll off his lover that he’d felt in the cab. “I know you don’t want to talk about it, but something’s telling me that your past is going to be an important part of this whole sea monster thing.”

Here Be Dragons

67

Nodding, Hugh pulled away and went to sit in the chair facing Kael. He was silent for a few minutes, seeming to be collecting his thoughts or trying to decide what to tell Kael about his past. “Before I founded AngleLow Labs, I was in the military and worked closely with MI6.” Kael frowned. Hugh obviously thought Kael should know what M-I6 was. “What’s that?” “M-I6 is the British Intelligence agency.” “Oh, the agency James Bond worked for.” He smiled and said, “You and Bond would make a sexy pair.” Hugh blushed. “Stop it. I have a degree in biochemistry that I never got to use while in the military, so I chose to quit and open my own research lab.” “But you didn’t get too far away from the military, I bet.” Kael could tell he was right by the way Hugh looked at him. “Several contracts the lab has are with different world governments, not just the British,” Hugh admitted. “When a distress call comes from a former agent, the Navy just abandons their exercises to come and save him.” Kael shook his head. “Doesn’t sound realistic to me.” Hugh’s gaze skated away from his and seemed to be searching old memories. “There’s a lot about my service I can’t tell you, Kael. Not that I think you’d spill any government secrets, but it could put you in danger.” “Oh well, don’t tell me any more. I think I’m in enough trouble with these strange dragons. I don’t need any more danger.” He shook his head. “I’d protect you.” Hugh leaned forward to stare at him in earnest. He reached out and Hugh took his hand. “I know you would try, love, but I shouldn’t lean on you. Having your support will help me learn to have confidence in myself.” Hugh squeezed his hand and let it go. “Take a nap. I have to talk to some people.” “Okay.” Kael closed his eyes and let the pain medicine carry him away. He felt a brush of lips on his forehead.

***** “Finally.” Kael opened his eyes to find himself standing in the middle of a clearing. The oak trees surrounding the clearing were enormous and ancient. An elf stood in front of him. Familiar black eyes glared at him. “Without that damn cat, it’s hard to get you here,” the elf complained.

68

T. A. Chase

“Well, I’m not at home.” It was the only thing he could think of to say. “Do I know you?” “I know. You’re with that delicious mortal you work for.” The stranger’s eyes gleamed at the mention of Hugh. “Yes, you do. We’ve met before. I’m Mordred.” Kael had a vague memory of meeting the elf. “Yes,” he said. “Hugh is delicious and he’s mine.” “Ah well, George wouldn’t like it much.” Kael remembered that George was Mordred’s partner. “Why am I here?” He glanced around. “And where is here?” “Here is the forest of Dreams. My kin and I make our home among its trees. As to why, you’re here to learn to fight.” He noticed the elf held two thin swords. Mordred handed one to him. “Um…why would I need to learn how to use this?” He held the grip awkwardly in his hand. “This is known as a rapier. It doesn’t have the heft of a sword. The blade is razor sharp, so be careful with it.” Mordred stepped back and raised the tip of the blade. “You don’t have the muscles or strength to use a normal blade.” “I can’t think why I would need to learn how to use any type of blade. I’m not a warrior.” “Yes, you are, little warrior.” The name jolted Kael. “It was you,” he accused. An innocent look raced over the elf’s face. “It was me?” “You were the one on the ship. Both you and George. Did George push me away from the dragon?” He glared at Mordred. “Hell no. If George had pushed you, you would have gone through the other side of the cabin wall. Sometimes that man doesn’t know his own strength.” A fond smile graced the elf’s face, showing his fangs. “I didn’t know elves were vampires.” He tried to keep Mordred distracted enough that the elf would forget about teaching him any sort of swordplay. “We aren’t until we find our mate. To keep the bond between us strong, I feed from George. It doesn’t harm him and the pleasure it brings for both of us overcomes any queasiness my knight might have.” Mordred’s black eyes burned at Kael. “I know what you’re doing and it won’t work. You need to learn this. Danger is coming to your world, Kael, and everyone is going to be called upon to fight. Even those who believe they have no courage.” Kael shook his head. There wasn’t any way he’d be able to take on a dragon. “Wouldn’t blowing them up work just as well?”

Here Be Dragons

69

“What if you’re in too close and launching a missile or a bomb will kill you as well? You heard the gunshots from the men on the ship. Do you think any of those shots hurt that creature?” Kael thought about how he couldn’t even penetrate the young one’s scales with the sharpest instrument he owned. “They probably bounced off. Is there a vulnerable spot for them?” Mordred shrugged. “I’ve never fought a dragon. George might know, but I’m not sure if we could tell you.” “Why?” “Gaia seems to believe we must limit the amount of help we give you. Some nonsense about you needing to learn it on your own.” Mordred swung his blade around, making an unnerving swishing noise with it. “You’ve helped me when I’m asleep,” Kael pointed out. “I know, and something tells me that if she were to find out about it, she’d be very upset.” A hint of fear came and went in the elf’s eyes. “You don’t ever want to see Gaia angry.” “If she’s that terrifying, why risk your lives or whatever to help me?” He couldn’t figure out why men like Mordred and George would want to help him. They were beautiful and courageous. They had proven they were willing to risk everything for a purpose. He was a rabbit, running from trouble with no inclination to do anything but save himself. “Little warrior, even rabbits will fight when cornered. We need to teach you how to fight when that moment arrives.” With that statement, Kael’s training began.

***** Mordred ran Kael all around the clearing. The elf taught him how to hold the grip of the sword in his hand with ease and balance. Kael was schooled in how to fight over rough ground as well. “The longer you do this, the easier it will become, until the blade will be like an extension of your body.” Mordred assured him. “I still don’t understand. I’m a geek. I stay behind while the heroes go out to fight. I don’t save the world. I don’t get the guy. Hugh should be here. He’s the hero-type.” “Hugh will learn as well, just as soon as we can get him into this realm. George will train him because they are much alike, my knight and yours.” “How so?” Kael panted, leaning forward and resting his hands on his knees. Mordred wasn’t even breathing hard. His dark eyes gleamed with amusement. “They’re both rocks. In the flood of trouble I see in our future, George and Hugh will stand between

70

T. A. Chase

that trouble and us. Our knights will protect us with their very lives if need be. But sometimes being a rock won’t save the world. Sometimes a river is needed.” The elf pointed at him. “That’s what I’m going to train you to be.” “A river?” He shook his head. “Sorry, I’m missing the analogy here.” Mordred sighed. “A river flows and bends around obstacles. Unlike the rock, it’s fluid. The river is creative. If there is a barrier, it finds a way to go around it. It doesn’t allow its path to be deterred. I want you to be willing to try new things. We’ll need you to come up with different ways to fight these dragons.” Mordred stared off into the forest. “The wind is whispering that the return of dragons to the mortal world is a portent of worse things to come.” “You’ve got to be kidding me. Worse things to come. If dragons are as indestructible as you’re saying they are, what could possibly be worse than the world being overrun with them?” The elf’s gaze came back to him. Mordred grimaced. “Trust me when I tell you there are things worse than dragons living in the Realm of Dreams. It’s only the loss of belief by humans in all things magical that keeps them here. If mortals were to start believing again, they would grow stronger and things could get very interesting.” Kael felt a tug inside him as if something was trying to pull him away from the forest. He looked up at the elf. “It’s time for you to go. I won’t visit you again tonight. Rest and think about things. You’ll remember some of what I’ve said to you during this meeting.” Kael’s vision faded to black.

***** “Kael.” Hugh’s voice broke through the darkness. He moved towards the sound, fighting to make it through the heavy fog that had settled in his mind. Forcing his eyes open, he saw Hugh kneeling next to the couch, staring down at him in concern. “Hey there,” he croaked. Hugh stroked a hand over his forehead. “Hey there yourself. Those painkillers must have been pretty strong. It took me a good ten minutes to wake you up. Supper’s ready.” He could barely keep his eyes open. His body wanted more sleep. “I’m not really hungry. I would like to go back to sleep.” “Well, let’s get you to the bathroom. I’ll grab a t-shirt and some shorts for you to wear.” He shook his head. “I don’t like to wear anything when I sleep. It makes me feel trapped.”

Here Be Dragons

71

“Sure. It’ll drive me insane, but I can handle that.” Hugh helped him up from the couch. Leaning against that strong body, Kael relished the warmth and care he felt pouring off Hugh. It was a totally different feeling than he’d ever gotten from Will. Whenever he was sick, Will would leave. He never knew where his ex went during that time and he’d never asked. He knew Will had other lovers, which was why he had gotten tested every month while he was with the man. Being allergic to latex was hell on a man whose partner cheated. Will would never allow him to refuse sex. So he got tested. And so far the gods had smiled on him. Hugh left him in the bathroom with a spare toothbrush. He finished up as Hugh returned to help him to the bedroom. Hugh’s room was a riot of color with soft cotton sheets and a down comforter. Kael slid under the blanket and looked around. “Here’s where all the color went.” “What?” Hugh turned to look at him. “The rest of your flat is very mono-chromatic, and I’d been wondering where the color was. You hide it away in a place that not many people get to see.” He wondered if Hugh did that with his true self as well. Did the man hide his real personality behind the image he presented to the world? Hugh glanced around the room and shrugged. “I guess I’m used to not letting people in any farther than my living room. They don’t need to see that I like bright colors.” He tucked Kael in and leaned down to kiss his cheek. “I’ll be in later on.” “Okay.” Kael watched Hugh leave the room, feasting on the sight of that wonderful ass in tight blue jeans.

Look above you, little warrior, a voice whispered in his ear. He glanced up to see a picture hanging over the head of the bed. Wiggling around, he managed to sit up and turn to look at the picture. Kael recognized it. A knight knelt before a lady. She held a sword and was touching the knight’s shoulder with it. The knight was receiving the honor he deserved for a job well done, or that’s what Kael always liked to believe when he saw the picture. It fit the image he was starting to build of Hugh. The man was a knight hidden behind his contemporary clothing and modern manners.

Sleep now. Let your knight take care of you. Your time is coming. The voice entered his mind again and he yawned. The time would come when he would learn all he needed to know about Hugh. At the moment, he’d sleep and hopefully not dream. Snuggling under the blanket, he sighed and relaxed. Hugh would take care of him.

72

T. A. Chase

Chapter Fifteen He looks so innocent, Hugh thought as he stared down at Kael curled up in his bed. No one would ever guess what the man had been through if they saw him sleeping. He hated to wake him up, but they needed to get down to the lab. Hugh’s old employers wanted some information and they weren’t willing to wait until Kael had healed. He touched the man’s shoulder and shook it slightly. “Wake up, baby.” Kael muttered something, rolled over and covered his head. “Come on, Kael. You have to get up. We’ve got to get to the lab before those military guys take your lizard baby.” Kael shot upright and growled, “No way is any military freak taking my specimen. I took the hit for that one and I’m keeping it.” Hugh chuckled. “I knew that would get you up and moving.” Groaning, Kael fell back onto the bed. “Why didn’t you just give me a blow job? That would have been a nicer way to wake me up.” “Sorry. None of that until our test results come back. You know how well I resist temptation. If I gave you a blowjob, you’d be flat on your back with my cock up your ass before you finished coming. Since I’m dealing with frustration here, let me get my kicks any way possible for now.” “Oh, poor baby. Getting blue balls is painful, isn’t it?” Kael smirked at him. He leaned down and placed his hands on either side of Kael’s head, trapping him. He saw a flare of fear in his brown eyes, but he decided not to back off. Kael needed to work through his issues and if Hugh constantly backed off, he would never free himself from his past. He watched as Kael took a deep breath and when it looked like he wouldn’t panic, he leaned all the way down and kissed him. Kael’s breath hit his lips in a gasp, but the man didn’t pull away. The body under Hugh wasn’t relaxed at first, but he continued nibbling and

Here Be Dragons

73

licking that luscious mouth until Kael’s arms appeared from under the blankets to wrap around his neck. He felt the pressure from those arms and allowed it to bring his body down on top of Kael’s. He wasn’t sure how Kael would react to the weight, so he tensed. Kael pulled back a few inches and whispered, “Face-to-face doesn’t bother me. Will always took me from behind.” The tension eased from Hugh as he pressed more of his weight on Kael’s body under him. Hugh kept the kiss light and easy. He didn’t want to get worked up when there was no way he could satisfy either of them. Time was running short and they really did have to go. Taking his time, he rolled off Kael with reluctance. “Well, that was a much better wake up call,” Kael said, brushing a hand over Hugh’s tshirt covered chest. “I’ll keep that in mind for next time. As much as I’d love to keep kissing you, we need to get going. I ran out and picked up some clothes for you, so we don’t have to stop at your flat.” Kael stiffened and Hugh had the feeling he had stepped into uncharted territory. “What did I do wrong?” “Will used to pick my clothes out because he didn’t think I had good enough taste,” Kael confessed quietly. Hugh reached out and grasped Kael’s chin, bringing the man’s gaze back to him. “I picked up some clothes for you because we don’t have time to stop by your place. I don’t care what you wear, Kael. You could be color-blind and I’d still want to fuck you. You have better taste in clothes than I do. At least you have some color in your wardrobe. I’m sorry Will used this as another way to control you, but I really did it to save time.” Kael closed his eyes. After a second he opened them and smiled at Hugh. “I know. Just a momentary lapse into the past. At least I didn’t totally freak out on you this time.” He brushed a kiss over his cheek and said, “I’m proud of you. You’ve proven once again how strong you are by being willing to step into this relationship, even knowing what pitfalls there are for both of us.” “I was thinking how crazy we both are. Me for risking my heart and life again. You for taking a chance on a silly geek who needs to grow a backbone.” Kael rested his forehead against Hugh’s. “I wouldn’t hurt you, so your life isn’t in jeopardy. I can’t guarantee I won’t break your heart. Neither of us can promise that.” He didn’t mention anything about a backbone because it wasn’t the thing Kael needed. The young scientist needed to gain confidence in himself and his decisions. The kind of confidence that would only come with time. He grabbed Kael’s hand and lifted him from the bed. “Take a shower and I’ll make you some breakfast. Then we’ll head to the lab.”

74

T. A. Chase

***** Hugh was humming when Kael came into the kitchen. He leaned against the doorframe, balancing on the awful crutches he’d gotten at the hospital, and watched his boss. His cock began to fill as Hugh stretched above the counter to reach for a glass in the cupboard, putting that muscular body on display. He’d never topped in the relationship with Will and he admitted that he’d never been interested in doing Will, but there was something about Hugh’s ass that called to him. Pushing away from the door, Kael moved across the floor. He balanced on one foot and cupped the fine ass in front of him. Hugh gasped and pushed back against his hand. He squeezed a cheek, than slid his hand around to press against Hugh’s cock. He sucked his lover’s earlobe in and bit it. His hand tightened over the bulge in Hugh’s pants and rubbed. “When it’s time can I take your ass?” He breathed the question into the other man’s ear. “Oh yes. What’s mine is yours and vice versa,” Hugh agreed. A flush of lust rushed through Kael. The days wouldn’t move fast enough for him.

What’s got you hot and bothered? There’s no way that man is going want to be screwed by a loser like you. You and your tiny prick won’t be able to make him come. Will’s voice ripped into him. Kael tried to fight it, but he couldn’t stop the feeling of inadequacy overwhelming him. Hugh must have felt the tension because he turned in Kael’s arms and asked, “What’s wrong?” Ducking his head, he didn’t want to admit to being a virgin that way, but he understood Hugh wouldn’t ridicule him for that. “I’ve never done that before.” “You’ve never topped?” “No. Will wasn’t into being a bottom. It was the control thing with him. He needed to be the one doing, not the one being done.” His pride wanted him to move away from Hugh and act as if it wasn’t a big deal. His heart told him to stay put and allow Hugh to comfort him. “We never fucked face-to-face either. It was always with me on my hands and knees. I got used to it because I figured he didn’t want to look at me while he screwed me.” Hugh growled and Kael flinched. God, he hated when he acted like a wimp. He knew Hugh wasn’t angry with him and even if he was, Hugh wasn’t going to hit him. Kael knew that, but he couldn’t stop his conditioned response. There were too many times when he’d ignored the growls and warnings Will gave him and ended up bloody on the apartment floor. Before Hugh could say anything, he reached up and put a finger over the man’s lips. “I know you aren’t mad at me. You’re furious with Will, but it’s going to take a while before I learn not to cringe when you’re angry. Anger has equaled pain for too long in my life. I’m working on changing my reactions.”

Here Be Dragons

75

Not saying a word, Hugh leaned down and kissed him. He got lost in the tender caress of those soft lips over his mouth. Opening his mouth, he allowed Hugh to slide his tongue in so he could suck on it. A muffled moan came from the big man in his arms and he felt a surge of pride that he could do that to Hugh. Hugh’s hands gripped his waist tight and then gently pushed him away. “Your plate’s on the table. Go eat. If we do any more of that, we’ll never get down to the lab.” Hugh turned him so he was facing the dining room. Kael managed to swing the crutches and get his body there without falling or knocking anything over. He looked up just as he was sitting and saw Hugh adjust the bulge in his pants. Chuckling, he blew his boss a kiss and started to eat. Normally, he didn’t have much of an appetite in the morning, but there was something about knowing a gorgeous man couldn’t keep his hands off of him that gave Kael an enormous hunger. “Be good,” Hugh winked at him. “And when the results are in, we’ll take our time and you can have my ass.” He blushed, but smiled at Hugh. “Thanks.” He glanced down at his plate, then back up at the man leaning in the doorway. “Can I ask you something?” “Sure.” “Will didn’t like being the bottom. You’re willing to switch. Why?” He was uncomfortable talking about it, but the only way he’d learn was by asking. He knew Hugh wouldn’t brush him off. “There’s as much joy in being fucked as there is in fucking.” Hugh sounded so sure, but Kael didn’t know if he believed him. The first few months of his relationship with Will, the sex had been great, even if he’d always had to bottom. He understood good sex was just Will’s way of luring him in and then when he was caught, it didn’t matter anymore if he enjoyed the sex or not. Every encounter was about Will. Hugh moved across the room to stand beside him. A large hand stroked over his hair. There was nothing aggressive or dominating in the touch and he found his body relaxing. “Kael, I’ll teach you how wonderful sex can be. We’ll make new memories to destroy all the old ones you have.” He heard the promise in Hugh’s voice and was willing to accept the possibility of things being different with this man. Pushing back his plate, he smiled up at Hugh. “I’m ready.” “Great. We’ll probably be swamped when we get to the lab. Try to remember to eat lunch, okay?” Hugh kissed his cheek and they headed out to the lab.

*****

76

T. A. Chase

Hugh had been right. There was a delegation waiting for them at the security desk as they walked into the laboratory. Seeing the rush coming, he stepped in front of Kael to protect him. The slender man was still rather unsure on the crutches the doctors had given him and Hugh didn’t want him getting hurt again. Monica got to them first. She surprised them both by hugging Kael. Stepping back, she asked, “Are you okay?” Kael flushed and Hugh knew his lover was uncomfortable with her concern. “Yes, Kael’s fine. He’s got several stitches in his foot, but as long as he stays off it for a couple days, he’ll be as good as new.” A tall man dressed in a severe black suit joined them. “Dr. Price?” Hugh sighed and nodded. “I assume you’re from the government.” “Yes. Is there somewhere more private we can talk?” The man’s face was expressionless. His eyes never strayed from Hugh’s face, but Hugh had a feeling the man knew exactly where everyone else was standing. Irene approached Kael with a hesitant step. Kael smiled at her and Hugh could see he genuinely liked his lab assistant. “Irene, can you and Monica help Dr. Hammerson to his lab?” He asked because he knew the agent didn’t want anyone to overhear what they were going to be talking about. “Yes, s-sir.” Irene’s voice was soft and unsure as if she weren’t used to talking to anyone. “Thank you.” He brushed a finger over Kael’s hand. “I’ll try and touch base with you later.” Kael nodded and he was glad that the man didn’t argue with his asking the girls to help him to the lab. He watched the trio move off at a slow pace before he turned back to the stranger and gestured to his office. “We can talk in here.” He had the strangest sense of impending doom as the stranger followed him in silence. Hugh took one last look down the hall to make sure Kael had gotten to his lab okay. Monica was shutting the door when he caught her eye. She raised an eyebrow and shot a look at the stranger. He shook his head, letting her know he didn’t need her yet. They stepped into his office and as the door shut, the stranger turned and said, “What the hell is going on, Price?”

Here Be Dragons

77

Chapter Sixteen Kael and Irene had been studying the x-rays he’d taken two days earlier of the dragon. He swore under his breath. The creature’s bones were small and seemed thin like regular fish bones. There wasn’t any indication of wings, so he could only surmise that this was a true sea serpent, not some sort of mutant that could make its way onto land. Rubbing his forehead, he frowned. “I don’t know what we’re fucking looking for, Irene. How can I get any useful information when I don’t know what information I need?” “I w-would t-think t-that an-anything you f-find out w-would be b-better than wwhat we kn-know now. If these re-really are d-dragons of a s-sort, t-there w-won’t be mmuch s-scientific r-research available. The on-only k-knowledge a-available to us at th-this p-point is m-myths and l-legends.” He met her blue gaze and nodded. “No one ever believed those stories. Most of us figured they were tales to frighten children or to teach a lesson. Who knew that there really were dragons in the world?” Irene shot him a smile. “I-I’ll admit I’ve always h-h-hoped d-dragons had existed. Ddoesn’t it m-m-make the w-world seem m-more m-magical kn-knowing that they’re r-real? M-makes you w-wonder w-what other l-legends c-could have been t-true.” The word magical sparked a memory in his mind, but he couldn’t grab a hold of it fast enough before it slipped away. He poked the creature lying in the tray on the table between him and Irene. He’d looked all over the outside. The scales created an impenetrable armor. Not a weak spot anywhere. He’d collected a sample of the saliva that still dripped from the creature’s mouth.

78

T. A. Chase

“Remember not to touch the saliva with any part of your body when you put it under the scope. Until we know for sure what type of poison it is, I don’t want anyone working with it.” He handed her a glass slide to inspect under the microscope. “W-Why are y-you im-immune to it? I’d th-think the adult’s v-version of this w-would c-c-carry a b-bigger p-punch than the l-little g-guy.” She slid the sample under the clips to hold it in place and peered into the lenses. “I don’t know. I thought having been exposed to it, I might have built up an immunity. It doesn’t make sense though because like you said, the adult’s toxicity would be greater than the young one, so even a small scrape like I got should have killed me.” He closed his eyes and thought about it. Something was niggling in the back of his mind, but he couldn’t bring it out in to the light. His intercom buzzed. “Dr. Hammerson?” “Yes, Monica?” “Dr. Price requests your presence in his office.” She was in her personal assistant mode, so Kael figured she was trying to impress the stranger. “I’ll be right there.” He slid off the stool and reached for his crutches. Balancing on them, he made his way to the lab door. “Have you eaten yet?” Monica’s question followed him across the room. Glancing up at the clock, he realized that lunch hour had come and gone. It was closer to supper. “No, I’ll grab something when I get home.” There was silence for a moment, and then Monica said, “I’ll bring you a sandwich from the cafeteria. You can eat it while you’re talking to Dr. Price.” Her voice told him she wouldn’t let him refuse. “Thank you, Monica.” “You’re welcome. Just go right in. The door will be unlocked.” Hobbling out of the door, he realized Irene was following him. “I think it’s just supposed to be me, Irene.” “I kn-know. I’m j-just m-making s-sure y-you don’t f-fall or anything be-before you gget th-there.” She blushed a little. A piece of his heart healed. He could count on one hand how many people cared enough about him to make sure he made it somewhere without hurting himself. Stopping outside of Hugh’s door, he raised his hand to knock.

There’s no way I’m working with that little homo. The thought shot through his mind and he couldn’t help but gasp. Irene touched his arm. “D-Dr. Ham-Hammerson, are y-you o-okay?” He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He was pretty sure the random thought had come from inside Hugh’s office. It must have been the stranger Hugh had been meeting with.

Here Be Dragons

79

Price must be fucking him, so he thinks he should be included in the mission. Bullshit. The geek wouldn’t be able to deal with what we do every day. I don’t see the point in bringing him in. The guy’s a loser. He straightened his shoulders and gave himself a pep talk. “Come on, Kael. You can do this. He doesn’t know you heard him. Get in there and act as if you have every right to be there. Hugh asked for you, so he believes you can do what they want to ask of you.” “D-Dr. H-Hammerson?” He’d forgotten Irene was standing next to him. He gave her a quick grin and prided himself on not allowing it to quiver. “I’m sorry. Talking to myself again. Why don’t you take the rest of the day off? I don’t know how long this meeting’s going to last.” “I’ll s-start r-running s-some t-tests on th-that s-sample. If y-you’re not d-done by the t-time I’m f-finished g-getting them r-ready, I’ll h-head out.” Irene’s face told him she thought there was something else wrong, but she wasn’t going to push it. “Thanks. I’ll see you tomorrow.” He watched her walk off before he turned to knock on the door. Hugh pulled the door open and Kael almost took a step back when he saw the controlled anger in his lover’s hazel eyes. Maneuvering his way into the office, he ignored the stranger standing at the right side of Hugh’s desk. He sighed as he sat down. Hugh brought over a stool for him to put his foot on. The wound was beginning to ache and he wondered if it had gotten infected. He couldn’t see any sort of infection living through the poison in the serpent’s mouth. A thought hit him. Komodo dragons were known to have bacteria in their saliva that kept wounds from healing. Wounded prey usually died within days of being attacked by Komodos. “Komodo dragons,” he said, snapping his fingers. “What?” Hugh looked at him. “Can you hand me your phone?” He gestured to the phone on Hugh’s desk, still ignoring the stranger. Hugh didn’t say anything else, just handed him the phone. He dialed his lab extension. Irene answered, “H-hello?” “Hey, Irene. Jump on my computer and fire off an email to Dr. Alfred Prescott at the Cross-Worth Lab down in Australia. Ask him to express you a sample of Komodo dragon saliva. Get it here as soon as possible.” “Why?” “When I sat down, the wound in my foot was burning and I was wondering if it was infected. Then I remembered that animal victims of Komodo dragon bites tended to die within days of the injury being inflicted.” Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Hugh’s face turned white.

80

T. A. Chase

“Oh r-right. Those l-lizards have s-s-some s-s-sort of v-virulent ba-bacteria in th-their m-mouths th-that acts al-almost l-like a p-poison.” She gasped. “Y-You d-don’t th-think tthat’s going to h-happen to you, d-do you?” “No, I don’t believe I’m going to die, but if our specimen’s poison is anywhere near what the Komodo dragon has in its mouth, we might be able to work out some sort of antivenom.” He tried to reassure both Irene and Hugh. He didn’t know for sure that the wound wouldn’t get infected. “I d-didn’t th-think th-there was an antivenom f-for K-Komodo d-dragons.” Irene sounded puzzled. He sighed “There isn’t, but if we know what we’re up against, maybe we can prevent others from getting bitten.” “O-Okay. I’ll s-send h-him the email r-right away.” Irene hung up. He put the receiver down. Leaning back, he looked at his lover and asked, “What did you want to see me for, Dr. Price?” Hugh grimaced at the formal title, but Kael knew he had to treat Hugh like his boss in front of the stranger. “Dr. Hammerson, this is Agent Quinn MacAuley. He’s going to be working as the government liaison for a special research project AngleLow Labs has taken on.” Hugh introduced the man. Kael didn’t offer his hand and MacAuley didn’t make any effort to greet him. The agent’s dark eyes glared at him. He could feel the anger and antagonism rolling off the man. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth together. Every fiber of his body wanted to lower his gaze and be submissive. MacAuley’s attitude was the same as he had gotten from Will for years. An alpha establishing his authority. He had to break the cycle and not allow anyone to intimidate him. He didn’t drop his gaze. The silence held until he chose to look at Hugh and wink. “What was so important you had Dr. Price pull me away from my research, Agent MacAuley?” He challenged the agent. MacAuley grunted. “It wasn’t my idea. Your boss seems to believe you can help us.” “You don’t think I have what it takes to be of any use to your mission. A geeky homo like me wouldn’t be able to deal with what you do.” MacAuley’s eyes widened and Kael knew he was trying to figure out how Kael had known what he was thinking. “How did…?” The agent stopped. “…I know that’s what you were thinking? I’ve met men like you before, Agent, and at one time, you would have been able to convince me I’m a useless piece of shit, but I’m not willing to allow you that power anymore.” The smile he gave the man held aggression and determination. He could feel Hugh’s approval coming from the other side of the desk. “Dr. Price, why was I brought here?” He knew Hugh wouldn’t get upset with him.

Here Be Dragons

81

“It has to do with the specimen we received from Captain Graham.” Sitting down, Hugh gestured for MacAuley to do the same. “The x-rays I took the other day show that its skeleton is much like a fish. Same type of bones, but this is only one type of these creatures. I can only speculate on what the others are like.” A knock sounded as Monica pushed open the door. She set a tray of food in Kael’s lap. “Everything look all right, Dr. Hammerson?” “It’s fine, Monica. Thank you.” He smiled at her. She was standing with her back to MacAuley. Kael coughed to cover his laugh when she rolled her eyes at him. Grumbling from his stomach told him he’d ignored filling it long enough. “Missed lunch again, Hammerson?” Hugh shook his head. “I got caught up in researching sea serpents and dragons.” He took a bite from the roast beef sandwich Monica had brought him. “Did you learn anything?” MacAuley sounded annoyed. “Tons of stuff, but none of it is relevant. Dinosaurs and dragons were the only large reptiles anyone has heard of. Dinosaurs would never have survived the cold water of the North Atlantic.” “You’re saying we’re being attacked by dragons?” The agent laughed. “It’s possible. There’s enough stories about them to make a reasonable person believe there might be a grain of truth in them. Dragons are creatures of legend and myth. They breathed fire and ate virgins. No one believed they actually existed. We’ve been shifting through pages of articles and stories looking for common threads. We need to know how it lives to understand how we can deal with it.” He sipped his tea. “We just need to know how to kill it, Dr. Hammerson.” MacAuley’s statement reeked of smugness. “I should have known. The instant we find something we don’t understand, we destroy it.” Kael saw Hugh frown and he bit his tongue. He knew it wasn’t time to discuss his feelings on that subject. “I’m sure our modern weapons would do a great job killing off those creatures.” Munching on some chips, he watched Hugh and the agent glare at each other. “Shots were fired at the monster that attacked your ship yesterday,” MacAuley said with reluctance. “Not one bullet penetrated its skin.” “I’m not surprised. Their scales are woven so tightly together, they work like armor and could probably block anything.” To be honest, Kael wasn’t sure if missiles or bombs would do any damage. “That’s the best you can do?” The agent sneered at him.

82

T. A. Chase

“For now. I’ve only had the specimen for three days. No dragon-slayer worthy of the title was ever created in three days.” Kael set the empty tray on the desk and struggled to his feet. Leaning on his crutches, he looked at the agent. “Remember this, Agent MacAuley, I work for Dr. Price and AngleLow Labs. I don’t work for you. That means I’m not answerable to you. From now on, unless ordered otherwise by Dr. Price, I’ll only deal with him. I refuse to work with a man who’ll never take my opinion and expertise seriously.” He nodded at Hugh and thumped his way to the door. Kael ignored the agent’s strangled protest. He managed to get to his lab and shut the door before he started to hyperventilate. He sat down on the closest stool. He jumped when a pair of hands gripped his shoulders. Shooting a glance up, he saw George kneeling in front of him. The knight took one of Kael’s hands and rested it on his chest. George’s other hand rubbed Kael’s neck. “Feel my chest move. Try to match my breathing. You have to calm down.” He knew that, but the terror overwhelming him for challenging MacAuley was cutting off his air. “Focus, little one. You can do this.” George continued to breathe with a steady rhythm. Kael tried to absorb the gentle rise and fall of George’s chest. In spurts, his lungs took in the knight’s minty breath as George leaned closer. Kael’s hands convulsed as his throat closed and cut off his air. His panic must have shown on his face because George pressed his open mouth to Kael’s and blew a puff of air into his mouth. He was shocked by the kiss and he forgot his panic. Air began making its way into his lungs, only to be stolen when George’s lips moved, sucking his bottom lip in and nibbling on it. Kael’s free hand slid into the curls at the nape of the man’s neck. The kiss was undemanding and pleasant. Calming his nerves, the kiss served to take his mind off MacAuley and the problems the agent was going to create. Both men sighed as their mouths parted. George shifted back onto his heels and grinned at Kael. “Your boyfriend is a lucky man,” the knight commented. Blushing, Kael managed to stammer out, “So is Mordred.” “How right you are, little one.” Kael’s gaze shot from George to where Mordred leaned against one of the lab tables. He was about to apologize and beg the elf’s forgiveness when Mordred winked at him. “He kisses like a dream, but where his lips excite me beyond sanity, they did nothing but soothe you.” Mordred glided over to George. Kael saw one slender hand trail through the knight’s dark curls. The elf studied them for a moment. “Maybe it was a little more than soothing.” “That’s how bonding works, love. I’m sure if you were to kiss our little rabbit’s love, nothing would happen to either of you,” George said as he climbed to his feet.

Here Be Dragons

83

“I’d like to experiment with that theory.” Mordred chuckled. “I’m not sure I want Hugh to meet either of you. He would end up disappointed in me.” Kael held out his hand to the knight. “Thank you for helping me.” George took his hand and held it. “You’re welcome, Kael. This fear will ease. Each time you face it or stand up to someone, you’ll grow stronger. Soon you won’t be afraid of anyone.” Kael wasn’t sure he believed the knight, but he didn’t want to argue with him. “I’m trying to figure out why Hugh wanted me to be a part of whatever mission the government has planned. The military isn’t my cup of tea.” “You can never accuse your boyfriend of being dumb. You’ll be bringing a different perspective on the dragon issue.” Mordred glanced towards the door. “We must go.” The elf leaned and gave Kael a kiss. George squeezed his hand. The pair disappeared as the lab door opened and Hugh came in.

84

T. A. Chase

Chapter Seventeen Hugh walked into Kael’s lab to find the slender man sitting on a stool staring at nothing. The driving need to make sure Kael was all right faded. Stalking over, he hugged him, than stepped back and said, “What the hell were you thinking?” Shrugging, Kael stayed relaxed. Hugh didn’t know if his lover was finally beginning to lose some of his fear or if Kael was just too worn out to get upset at the question. “I won’t work with MacAuley. He’s a bigot and an asshole. The agent isn’t willing to look beyond the outside to see what good I might do.” Kael’s brown eyes were sincere as he looked at Hugh. “I don’t mind helping out, but I won’t work with him.” Hugh could relate. MacAuley rubbed him the wrong way as well, but he knew how to deal with the man. They had clashed before about the agent’s homophobia. At the time, Hugh had outranked him at M-I6, so MacAuley couldn’t do anything about it. Now that Hugh was technically a civilian, he wasn’t sure what the agent’s superiors would do and he’d decided he didn’t care. If M-I6 didn’t use his lab, his feelings wouldn’t be hurt. “Were you okay when you got back here?” He gestured at the lab. “I had a slight panic attack, but I didn’t throw up or have a flashback, so all in all, I’ll chalk the experience up as a good one.” Kael struggled to get to his feet using his crutches. Hugh fought the urge to help him. Standing on his own was one thing Kael didn’t need help doing, no matter what the other man thought. He followed close behind though. No sense in taking a chance that he might fall. Kael moved to where the young sea serpent was lying on the counter. They stood looking down at it, and then Kael pulled up a chair. Hugh took the crutches and leaned them against the table before he grabbed another chair and sat down next to his lover.

Here Be Dragons

85

“So what did MacAuley have to say?” Kael asked, slipping on his glasses before leaning forward to study a slide under the microscope. “Before or after you left?” He ran a hand over Kael’s thigh. The muscle twitched, but Kael’s voice didn’t indicate he was affected in any way. “Before I got there. My imagination’s good enough for me to figure out what he said after I left.” Kael smiled. “I don’t know. He had some pretty unique swear words.” Hugh kept his hand on Kael’s thigh and let his fingers trace circles on his jeans. “I’m saying this because I mean it. I’m sorry to put you in that situation. You’re the one who has to work directly with him. By challenging him, I made him look bad and you’ll be dealing with the fallout from that.” Kael cupped Hugh’s cheek. Hugh nuzzled against that cool palm and chuckled. “It’s all right, baby. I’m an old pro at dealing with arrogant young agents. I used to be one until my mentor took me down a notch or two. Someone will do that to MacAuley.” He kissed Kael. The man opened to him without hesitation. Kael must have eaten a mint after lunch, Hugh thought as the fresh taste played on his tongue. He kept it light. There were too many things to discuss for them to get sidetracked. Kael protested when he pulled away. “Please,” Kael murmured. “Hush, baby. There’ll be time for that. Right now, I’ve got to brief you on what MacAuley told me.” “Fine, but it won’t be nearly as fun.” Kael winked at him. “I know. Unfortunately, I’m getting the feeling there isn’t going to be a lot of fun happening anytime soon.” He climbed to his feet and started to pace. Sitting too close to Kael distracted him. He organized his thoughts and Kael stayed quiet. Glancing over, Hugh saw Kael was staring intently into the microscope. “It seems these creatures have been popping up for the last several months, but the government managed to keep the reports under wraps. Our specimen from Captain Graham is the second one pulled from the sea.” “Second?” Kael looked at him. “Where’s the first one?” “MacAuley didn’t say, but I assume it went to a government lab.” More than likely, the specimen had been turned over to the military and taken to a top-secret lab. “How’d we manage to get a call about it?” Kael turned back to the reptile. “I asked MacAuley that and he wouldn’t say why.” He moved to the one window in Kael’s office and stared out at the darkening sky.

86

T. A. Chase

“Are they thinking having two labs looking at this thing is better?” Kael changed the slide he was looking at. “Maybe. The sightings are becoming more numerous and there’s no way they can keep it quiet anymore. It’s just not sea serpents. People have seen other types of reptiles farther inland.” “Other lizards? Where? What do they look like?” Excitement filled Kael’s voice. “No one’s caught those yet and I don’t know how reliable the accounts are,” Hugh said. “Can you get the names of the people who’ve seen these creatures? We can interview them ourselves and compare the information.” Kael had turned to look at Hugh and he studied the man’s reflection in the glass. Kael’s brown eyes were flashing with enthusiasm. Those slender fingers tapped a rapid pattern on his thighs. He looked almost as beautiful in his excitement for the reptiles as he did when he’d come all over Hugh. “I’ll get the names. Monica can call and set up appointments with them. We’ll pick some people to go with us to check out the places where the creatures were sighted.” In the glass, he watched Kael stand and make his way over to him. His eyes closed as Kael’s arms wrapped around his waist. “We’ll become dragon hunters,” Kael whispered against his back. “Dragons don’t exist, Kael. They never have,” he protested. “You said yourself old sailors marked their maps with the words ‘Here be dragons’. Is it so hard to believe creatures that flew and breathed fire existed?” Kael’s tongue licked his earlobe. “You’re a scientist. Don’t you need proof before you accept the existence of anything?” Keeping his eyes shut, he leaned into Kael’s embrace. He felt the other man’s shrug. “Proof is wonderful, but I’m rather inclined to accept some things on faith and a voice in my mind is telling me we’re entering a time when legends become real.” “Legends? What legends? St. George killing a dragon and all that rubbish?” He opened his eyes and gasped. Reflected in the window with them was another couple. A tall, slender gold-haired man stood arm-in-arm with an even taller dark-haired man dressed in armor. The blonde man smiled and winked before turning to kiss the knight. His gold hair flowed and gave a glimpse of the pointed tip of his ear. Shit, the man was an elf. Hugh whirled so fast, he dislodged Kael’s arms and the injured man stumbled back. As soon as his wounded foot hit the floor, Kael cried out. Hugh forgot about the strangers and grabbed Kael tight to his chest.

Here Be Dragons

87

“Sorry. I’m sorry, baby. Are you okay?” Picking him up, Hugh moved to the chair by Kael’s desk. He dropped down in it, keeping Kael on his lap. Kael’s face was pale but he got a trembling smile. “I’m fine. The pain’s subsided now. What did you see in the glass that made you freak out like that?” “The men.” He looked up to where they had been standing and no one was there. “Men? What men?” Kael glanced around the room. “There isn’t anyone else in here with us.” “I saw two men standing behind us. One was a golden-haired elf and the other was…” “A huge dark knight,” Kael finished for him. “Yes. How did you know?” He was puzzled. Kael sighed and snuggled close. Hugh knew it was so he couldn’t see Kael’s eyes. “I don’t think you’d believe me if I told you,” his lover said in a soft voice. “Try me. I can promise that at least I’ll listen to what you have to say and try to understand.” He couldn’t promise to believe Kael. He wasn’t about to make a promise he might not be able to keep. “Well, if you don’t believe in dragons, you’re really not going to believe who those two men were.” He stayed silent and Kael took a deep breath. He knew it was hard for the scientist to tell him what he knew about the couple. He also was getting the feeling that Kael had a large capacity to take things on faith. It tied in with the air of weary innocence he exuded. “They were Mordred and St. George.” The words rushed out and then it seemed Kael held his breath. “Mordred as in the man who killed Arthur?” Kael nodded. “St. George, the Dragonslayer, Patron Saint of England?” Another nod. Hugh took a moment. His first inclination was to laugh and ask what kind of drugs Kael was taking, but the very stillness of the man in his lap told him Kael was serious. “Okay. How do you know this?” Kael relaxed slightly. “I’ve dreamt about them. Also, I’ve seen them both during the day.” “During the day? How do you know you weren’t hallucinating?” He put his hand to Kael’s forehead to test for a fever.

88

T. A. Chase

“I haven’t taken any of the pain medicine the doctors gave me and I was fine the three times I’ve seen them during the day.” Kael took his hand in his and held tight. “I’m trying.” “I know, and I thank you for that.” Kael brushed a kiss over his chin. “The first time I met them was when we were on Captain Graham’s ship the day we got the sea serpent. I leaned too far over the railing and would have fallen in if George hadn’t pulled me back. He talked to me about the sea. When Mordred showed up, I told them about Will breaking my nose.” Kael shook his head. “I didn’t know why I was telling them anything, since they were strangers to me. You called to me and I turned to answer you. When I looked back to thank George, they were gone.” “How do you know they weren’t just human?” Hugh had to ask. “I thought that after the first time. I would have ignored it, but later that night I dreamed about them.” “What kind of dream?” He soothed Kael by running his hand up and down the slender man’s back. “I don’t remember most of it, just that they were there and I learned their real names.” Kael’s low voice caressed Hugh’s neck. “You dreaming about them is weird enough, but for me to see them as well...” Hugh’s mind wasn’t willing to accept that fact. “I’ve seen them twice since then. The day the serpent attacked the ship George talked to me. He warned me it was coming.” Hesitation showed in Kael’s voice. “He knew the serpent was going to show up? Why didn’t he warn any of the rest of us?” A surge of anger raced through him. Two men had died and the monster had injured several others. “I’m not sure the rest of you could see him. When I got away from the serpent, you thought I tripped, but in reality, Mordred pushed me. I knew someone had pushed me, but you said no one was there.” “Why? What’s so different about you that you can see these men or ghosts?” Kael struggled off his lap and hobbled over to the window. Staring out of it, the man threw his shoulders back. A sad smiled twisted those full lips and Hugh wondered what he was seeing in the glass. “Here’s the part where I really lose you before I’ve ever had you.” Kael turned and looked him straight in the eyes. “I’m telepathic.” Hugh closed his eyes and sighed. Give him a chance, a voice pushed into his mind. He’s not crazy. Opening his eyes, he pinned Kael with his gaze. Those thin shoulders hunched and he could tell Kael was ready for him to laugh or make fun of him. Standing up, he went over to him.

Here Be Dragons

89

***** Hearing the sigh, Kael realized he might be pushing Hugh past his tolerance point. There was no way to tell him aside from coming right out and admitting the truth. He hadn’t wanted to ever tell him about his curse because he knew it would drive Hugh away. For the first time in his life, he didn’t want to be alone. He’d come to enjoy talking to someone other than himself. He was so focused on how much he was going to miss Hugh that he jumped when his lover’s arms wrapped around his waist and pulled him tight to a warm chest. “Have you ever read my mind?” Ah, there was the question he’d been expecting. “Not that I’m aware of, but that doesn’t mean I haven’t. Sometimes I reply to people and they haven’t said anything, just thought it. So I could have. It’s a random thing, Hugh. Usually I’m not even in the room with the person whose mind I’m reading.” “That’s how you knew Monica was about to knock on the door the other day. I meant to ask you about that.” Hugh’s teeth scraped across the nape of his neck. He allowed his forehead to rest against the cool glass. “Yeah, and how I knew MacAuley hated me for being queer.” Sighing, Kael let his shoulders relax. At least Hugh wasn’t heading towards the door like his ass was on fire. “How long have you had this talent?” The question was soft. He snorted. “I’m not sure I’d call it a talent, but I’ve been able to do it since my first real memories. I’ve often wondered if this ability is the real reason my parents dumped me at boarding schools. Imagine my horror when I realized that not only was I a freak, I liked boys. It was no wonder I couldn’t make friends. I didn’t like myself. Why would anyone else want to be around me?” “You’re not a freak.” Hugh turned him around and stared at him. “You’re an interesting person and once you get past your natural shyness, you’re great fun to be with.” Disbelief and suspicion raged in Kael. “Why are you taking this so calmly?” “How should I be taking this?” Hugh rubbed a finger over Kael’s lower lip. “I don’t know. Maybe laughing and telling me I’m crazy or that I’ve just imagined the whole thing all my life.” He knew he should be glad Hugh didn’t seem to be wigging out about the whole mind reading thing, but Kael had built up a fantasy about how someone would react when he got around to telling them. Hugh wasn’t conforming to that fantasy. “I don’t think you’re crazy. I might have just moved back to Ireland myself, but I grew up on stories of ancestors who had the ‘Sight’ and tales of magic. I asked my mother once if everything she told me was true. She said just because I can’t see something or understand it doesn’t mean it isn’t real. Hell, Kael, before yesterday I would have said sea serpents didn’t exist. I would have been wrong. At least one exists.” Hugh leaned down and gave him a soft kiss.

90

T. A. Chase

Kael collapsed against the solid presence of his lover. One of the secrets that weighed down his soul lifted. He allowed Hugh to calm him with the sweep of his tongue over his lips. Pulling back, Hugh said, “Let’s go. You need to rest and get off that foot. I’ll take you back to your apartment.”

Here Be Dragons

91

Chapter Eighteen Kael prepared for Hugh to drop him off at his apartment building and hightail it away from him. Even though his lover sounded as if he’d accepted what Kael had told him, a part of Kael thought Hugh was humoring him. Yet he was happily surprised when Hugh parked his car and helped him up to the apartment. Thom and M.A. greeted them at the door. The gray tabby meowed and Kael had the strangest feeling the cat had been worried about him. He started to lean down to scratch the feline’s ears, but Hugh stopped him. “Let’s get you in bed and then you can reassure your cat.” He didn’t argue. His foot ached and he wanted to close his eyes for a while. Escaping into dreams sounded like a good way to ignore all the things that had happened that day. Leaning against the counter in the bathroom, he brushed his teeth, and then Hugh swept him into his arms and carried him to his bed. “I could get used to this,” he teased as Hugh laid him down on the bed. “And I could get used to doing this for you.” Hugh brushed the hair off Kael’s forehead and placed a kiss there. “Sleep for a while.” “Thank you, love.” Kael squeezed the large hand lying on the blankets next to him. Hugh kissed him again and left. Rolling over, Kael came face to face with M.A. The gray cat stared at him for a moment, then rubbed its face on his chin. He rubbed its ears and the purr coming from his pet vibrated his hand. “I told him, M.A. Crazy thing to do, wasn’t it? I mean what guy wants to know his boyfriend can read minds?” He sighed and let the cat climb on his chest. The feline curled up and batted his nose. He laughed. “I need to stop worrying about it. There’s nothing I can do about it now. Take a nap with me.” As his eyes drifted shut, he thought he heard a voice whisper, “I certainly will, friend.”

92

T. A. Chase

He slept, not even waking when Hugh joined him in the bed.

***** “Brave of you to tell him, little one,” George said as Kael appeared in the same clearing he’d been in last night with Mordred. Shrugging, he didn’t really want to talk about it. “It had to be done. If I could admit to being abused for five years by my ex-lover, why would I keep this a secret?” “See, you do have more courage than you think.” George smiled and hugged him. Blushing, he couldn’t stop from reaching up and tracing the big man’s lips. “Will I have enough courage to do what you all want me to do?” “We have faith in you. Mordred is bringing a surprise for you. Would you like to sit and rest before he gets here?” Pulling away, George waved a hand to where a blanket was spread under one of the trees. Kael glanced down and realized he was walking just fine. “What happened to my wound?” “This is a dream. Nothing that happens in your realm affects us here. It’s only with special magic that things happening here affect you in your world.” George offered him a hand to sit down. Sitting, Kael pulled his knees to his chest and rested his chin on them. “Like what Gaia did and the lessons I’m getting from Mordred?” “Well, Gaia’s gifts have special magic of their own and you’ll remember them soon enough. What Mordred is teaching you isn’t magic. He’s training your body to react to certain situations, so when you experience them in your world, your body will know what to do.” George looked off to his left. A grin blossomed on his handsome face. “Mordred has arrived with your gift.” Kael turned to see what the elf had brought him. He knew he looked like a gaping fish when his mouth fell open and nothing came out. George chuckled and closed it for him. Mordred strolled into the clearing arm in arm with Hugh. Kael’s lover looked rather stunned and uneasy. He figured it had to have been quite a shock to Hugh to find Mordred waiting for him on the other side of his dreams. A thrill of joy raced through his heart when Hugh’s hazel eyes lit up at the sight of him. “Kael, where the hell are we?” Hugh dropped Mordred’s arm and crossed the clearing to kneel beside Kael. Kael cupped his lover’s face and pressed a kiss to those beautiful lips. “We’re in the Realm of Dreams, Hugh. It’s the place where myths and legends live.” He gestured to George, who had moved to stand next to Mordred. “St. George,” Hugh murmured. His gaze trailed over to the elf. “That would make you Mordred.”

Here Be Dragons

93

“That’s right, Hugh Price. It’s a pleasure to welcome you to our home.” Mordred swept an elegant bow. “I have to admit, though, it was a bitch trying to get you to come with me.” “I didn’t know what to think. Kael told me earlier in the day that he’s dreamt about you and talked to you in our world. I figured it was just a dream dealing with that.” Hugh smiled at Kael. “I guess I shouldn’t have fought. I mean it’s only a dream.” Kael looked over Hugh’s shoulder at Mordred and hid a smile when the elf winked at him. “That’s right. It’s only a dream. So we can do anything we want here.” “And that’s our cue to leave, my knight,” Mordred said to George. The elf blew them a kiss before the couple disappeared. “Wow.” “They are a little overwhelming, but once you get to know them, it’s even worse.” He slid his hand around to the nape of Hugh’s neck and pulled the man closer to him. As Hugh moved towards him, he leaned back, so by the time their lips met, he was lying on his back and Hugh covered him. Moaning, his mouth pleaded with Hugh’s to take it. He sucked on the tongue thrust into his mouth and Hugh’s hips ground against his. “Oh god,” he groaned as their cocks rubbed together through their clothes. “Not enough skin.” His hands fumbled with the buttons on Hugh’s shirt. A laugh echoed over the clearing and he heard Mordred say, “Silly little one, this is a dream. All you have to do is imagine and it will come true.” The elf was right. Trying not to get distracted by teeth nibbled along his chin, he closed his eyes and imagined them lying together naked. Gasps filled the air when their heated flesh met. “How did you do that?” Hugh pushed his body off Kael a little to stare down at the gold rings decorating Kael’s nipples. “As simple as a thought,” Kael muttered. Talking didn’t interest him. What did interest him was feeling that incredible mouth on his skin. With his hands, he urged Hugh to his nipples. “Hmm.” Hugh hummed, then licked one of the hard buds. Kael’s hips rose off the blanket when Hugh blew a puff of hot air over it. “Can I make you come just by playing with these?” Kael was pretty sure his lover could drive him over the edge by touching him anywhere. “Please try,” he managed to squeak out before the feel of Hugh’s cock rubbing against his distracted him. One hand went to pluck and tug at his left ring as Hugh’s mouth closed over his right nipple. Holy shit, he thought as electricity rippled through his body and pooled in his balls. Hugh’s teeth nipped and teased the tight bit of flesh while the tip of his tongue slipped into the ring and started to pull on it. Each twist of tongue and finger caused him to whimper. He

94

T. A. Chase

could feel the wet trails of pre-cum he was leaving on Hugh’s hard stomach as he pushed against him. Hugh moved to the other nipple that was already red and aching from his fingers. Kael’s balls tightened and he could feel his climax building at the base of his spine. “Hugh,” he begged, even though he wasn’t sure what he wanted. There were too many sensations exploding in his body. Hugh seemed to have an idea of what to do to help Kael find release. He pressed his stomach tight to Kael’s cock, giving him a firmer surface to rub against. The warm moist mouth wrapped around Kael’s nipple, sucked it in and worked the flesh hard. There would be a mark there in the morning, Kael knew, and it didn’t bother him to know that Hugh was marking him. So close to the edge, his hips moving frantically, he reached for the ultimate moment. He came in an instant when Hugh bit one nipple and twisted the other, the pain muting into such pleasure Kael thought his head would explode for sure. Cum spurted from his cock in strings covering their stomachs. Hugh kept rubbing against him until the shudders from his climax subsided. He threaded his hands into Hugh’s hair and brought the man’s mouth up to his. He thanked him with a gentle kiss.

***** Hugh’s cock ached. Watching Kael come almost drove him into his own climax, but he managed to hold off. Dream or not -- and he was beginning to get a suspicious feeling this wasn’t a dream -- he wanted to come in that tight ass. He let Kael kiss him for a minute longer before he pulled away and knelt between the man’s legs. He trailed his fingers through the cum on Kael’s pale stomach. Gathering enough to wet his fingers, he traced a pattern down to the tender skin behind his lover’s balls. He skimmed his fingertips over that puckered opening and Kael moaned. “Hugh.” He could get used to the sound of his name rolling off those lips. “Will you let me in, Kael?” There was no way he wanted to trigger a flashback by moving too fast. “Yes.” The slender man spread his legs and drew his knees to his chest, offering everything up to Hugh. “You’re beautiful, baby,” Hugh whispered as he teased Kael’s opening. Kael rocked his hips, begging for a deeper touch. Hugh slid the tip of his forefinger into Kael’s ass. He let him get used to it, and then he slid it all the way in. “Oh,” eased from Kael’s mouth. He pulled out and thrust again. This time he managed to nail Kael’s prostate and Kael cried out. “Right there, love.”

Here Be Dragons

95

He eased out and pressed two fingers in. Kael was tight and Hugh made sure he took his time. Something told him it’d been a long time since Kael had been fucked. “How long has it been?” His question was soft. Kael seemed caught up in the fullness of Hugh’s fingers being in him. “At least a year.” That could explain the wonderful recovery time Kael’s cock had. It was filling again and Hugh couldn’t resist stroking it. It was longer than his, but not as thick. Pumping, he palmed the flared head and smeared the seed leaking from the tip to make the glide smoother. “Move, baby,” he ordered Kael and the man twitched. “Please?” Desire glazed the brown eyes staring at him. He squeezed the throbbing cock in his hand while scraping his fingers over Kael’s gland. That seemed to be enough to convince Kael that moving was a good idea. The man’s hips started rocking and soon he was fucking Hugh’s hand and letting Hugh’s fingers fuck his ass. Hugh was willing to let Kael do the work until the slender body was flushed with passion and those slender muscles were trembling. Kael’s hands flung out and grabbed the blanket. “I’m close, Hugh,” Kael panted. “Take a hold of yourself.” Hugh took Kael’s hand and wrapped it around the base of the man’s cock. “I want to be in you when you come.” Kael didn’t seem able to say anything. Hugh pulled his fingers from Kael’s ass and wished he had some lube to ease the way. His cock wasn’t long, but it was thick. He didn’t want to hurt his lover. A chuckle sounded and a tube appeared on Kael’s stomach. Kael laughed. “Thank you,” he called. A gentle breeze caressed their faces. Kael stroked a trembling hand up and down that long prick of his. “Hurry, Hugh.” Fumbling with the tube, Hugh managed to squirt some of the cool liquid on his hand and allowed it to warm a little before he coated his cock with it. He slid his slick fingers in Kael and started building the pleasure again. Soon Kael was riding Hugh’s fingers with gasps and whimpers. When Hugh was sure that Kael was stretched, he eased his fingers out and set the head of his cock at Kael’s opening. Reaching down, Kael wrapped his hands around his thighs and pulled his knees closer to his chest, spreading himself wide for Hugh. Hugh pushed in slowly. Kael took a deep breath and Hugh stopped when Kael’s muscles tightened. Stroking Kael’s tense stomach, Hugh coaxed, “Breathe. Try and relax. I won’t move until you’re ready.” Kael released his breath and his muscles relaxed, allowing Hugh to bury his cock ballsdeep in Kael’s ass. Both sighed. Hugh waited as long as he could before the urge to fuck Kael grew too big. He needed to move.

96

T. A. Chase

“Baby, are you okay?” He gritted his teeth, keeping control by thin threads. Curling up, Kael kissed him. “Move, love. It’s incredible.” With that kiss, Hugh’s control snapped. He started pounding into Kael. The blunt head of his cock nailed Kael’s gland with each thrust. “Please. Oh god,” Kael babbled. Hugh braced his body with one hand and gripped Kael’s cock in the other. He started pumping in rhythm with his thrusts. Kael came hard. “Hugh,” he cried. Hugh groaned at the feel of Kael’s ass clamping down on his cock. One thrust more and he was filling Kael. He slumped forward when his hips stopped jerking. He rested his forehead on Kael’s chest and tried to calm his breathing. They groaned as he slid out and moved to lie beside his lover, kissing him gently. “Thank you, love,” he whispered. Kael was cuddly and pliant. “You’re welcome” was murmured against Hugh’s chest as Kael tucked his head under Hugh’s chin and went to sleep. Hugh allowed his own eyes to drift shut. It’d been a hell of a good dream.

Here Be Dragons

97

Chapter Nineteen Kael woke to an unhappy cat meowing in his ear. M.A. jumped off his chest and ran out of the room as he rolled over and groaned. Parts of his body hurt that hadn’t hurt in a year or more. Hugh mumbled and reached out to touch him. He rose up on an elbow and stared down at the man lying beside him. Hugh looked happy and satisfied. Guess that’s what awesome dream sex could do for a person. Trailing a finger down Hugh’s nose, he thought about how fate had brought him to the best place for him. Hugh was helping to heal his heart and give him the confidence to fight for what he wanted.

It wasn’t fate. It was Gaia. Mordred’s voice drifted through Kael’s mind. She knew something was happening in our worlds and decided you were the best hope any of us had to survive. Shit. If he was the world’s best hope, they were in serious trouble.

You were beautiful together. Lust colored Mordred’s words. Kael shot out of bed and glared around the room. He knew Mordred could see him. You didn’t watch. He hoped.

Only for a little while. George wouldn’t let me enjoy the whole thing. Sometimes he can be such a prude. Mordred sighed. Kael would have to remember to thank the knight. He scratched his stomach. Damn, he was sticky. A sudden thought hit him. Hugh had come inside him. Shit. They hadn’t gotten the test results back. So much for being cautious. Mordred appeared next to him. The elf tugged on one of his nipple rings. “Silly little one. George told you that unless there’s special magic involved, what happens in the Realm of Dreams stays there. Besides, the dragon’s blood you drank would have destroyed any disease you might have had.”

98

T. A. Chase

“Dragon’s blood?” Kael frowned. He didn’t remember any dragon’s blood. “Oops. Shit. Sorry. You’re obviously not meant to remember that. Just forget I said anything.” Mordred grimaced. Hugh grunted. Kael turned to watch his lover wake up. Mordred put his arm around Kael’s waist and allowed him to take the weight off his injured foot. Hugh’s hazel eyes blinked at them. Kael watched as the sleep slipped from those eyes. Hugh sat up and leaned against the headboard. “I guess last night wasn’t a dream after all. Don’t you have your own boyfriend, elf?” Hugh smiled at them. Kael pulled away from Mordred and joined Hugh in bed. Their good morning kiss was tender. “I do have my own, but I was nice enough to let him sleep in while I checked on our little warrior here,” Mordred interrupted. “As for the sex, it was as real as anything can be in the Realm. I told Kael not to worry about anything.” “Hmm.” Hugh shrugged. “It doesn’t matter. I’m more freaked out by the fact that I’m talking to a fucking elf than I am about having unprotected sex with Kael.” Laughing, Kael snuggled close to Hugh. “It’s overwhelming at first, but you get used to the fact that you’re talking to a real live legend.” “Why, that’s nice of you to say, Kael.” Mordred grinned. “I was talking about George, Mordred. You’re just a pain in the ass.” Hugh chuckled and Kael squeaked as Mordred leapt on the bed. The elf started tickling Kael while Hugh tried to protect him, but ended up touching Kael more than stopping the elf. Laughter filled the room as the three of them rolled around Kael’s bed, trying to get the upper hand. It was more fun than Kael had had in a long time. He’d never had any friends to wrestle with. He found himself caught between Hugh and Mordred. Hugh’s hard-on rubbed against his own while Mordred’s erection slide along his crease. In that moment all the joy fled and he was shot back into the past.

***** Kael froze and Hugh saw the faraway look in those brown eyes. Tension filled the slender body lying over his. Fear flooded the man’s beautiful face and Hugh knew Kael was having a flashback. “What’s wrong?” Mordred sensed something had happened. “Kael’s having a flashback.” He wrapped his arms around his lover’s waist and pulled him tighter to his chest. “A flashback? About what?”

Here Be Dragons

99

Stroking his hands up and down Kael’s back, he said, “Flashbacks of his ex-partner. Probably forced him into a threesome. Ending up like we did brought back memories.” “The asshole who broke his nose?” At Hugh’s nod, Mordred growled. “If I could, I’d hunt the man down and hurt him like he hurt our little one.” Mordred kissed the nape of Kael’s neck and started to move away. “I should leave you to talk him back to the present.” “No, wait.” Hugh put a hand on the elf’s arm. “I want you to stay, but instead of us lying with me on the bottom and you on top of Kael, we should lie on our sides with Kael in the middle. That way he doesn’t feel trapped between us. He can still leave if he wants to.” “Do you think it will help?” Mordred asked as they wiggled around to get into position. Hugh shrugged. He didn’t know if it would work or not, but he wanted to start moving Kael beyond his fears. The only way to do that was to get him used to certain situations. Hugh doubted there’d be a time when they had a threesome, but he needed to know Kael wouldn’t freak out on him if something like this ended up happening even in an innocent moment like this. He kept that cool slender body close to him. He jumped when Mordred’s warm hands gripped his hips. He saw the elf bury his face in Kael’s hair and breathe deep. Faint sounds came from Mordred, but Hugh couldn’t understand them. Keeping his hands moving on Kael’s skin, he allowed his eyes to drift shut. A part of his mind asked him why he trusted Mordred to take care of all of them, but his soul knew the elf wouldn’t hurt them. He could see that Mordred had a soft spot for Kael. A smile tilted his lips. He wouldn’t be surprised if the elf might even be in love with Kael. How could anyone resist those heartbreaking eyes and beautiful body? The tremors started a few minutes after Kael had slipped away from them. They cuddled him closer and started rocking. Hugh added his own whispers to the words Mordred still spoke. “Come back to us, baby. You’re safe here. We won’t hurt you. Nothing happens that you don’t want to,” he murmured against Kael’s ear. Hugh had the feeling Mordred’s words were the same, only in the elf’s own tongue. Hugh pressed kisses to Kael’s forehead while Mordred stroked gentle hands over Kael’s sides and stomach. Taking a shuddering breath, Kael opened eyes swimming with tears. “Hugh?” A trembling hand touched his face. “Yes, love.” “Mordred?” Kael started to reach back, but Mordred’s hand joined his resting on Hugh’s cheek. “Yes, little one. I’m here as well.” The elf twined his fingers with Kael’s so all their skin was touching. Hugh nuzzled into their hands. At a one point in his life, he’d have laughed if someone had told him he would be lying in bed with two beautiful men. “How did I get so lucky?”

100

T. A. Chase

“What are you talking about?” Kael frowned. Mordred didn’t say anything. Hugh could see understanding shining in the elf’s black eyes. “Look at me. I’m lying in the arms of two of the most beautiful men I’ve ever seen. Both of whom are willing to accept me the rather ordinary and boring way I am.” Kael’s brown eyes showed surprise and pleasure. “I’m not beautiful. I’m too skinny and too short. I’m the plain Jane out of all of us, and I’m including George in this little group.” Mordred laughed. “I wish I could be humble enough to say that I was the ordinary one in the group, but I never learned to fake humility well.” The elf shifted so that Kael was lying on his back between them. Mordred rose up on his elbow and looked down at Kael. “I’m very intrigued by you and your boyfriend, little one.” Kael moaned. “I did it again, didn’t I?” “Can you tell us what set it off this time?” Hugh made sure his entire body was touching Kael to keep him grounded in the present. He noticed Mordred had done the same. “I was asleep. Will brought home a friend. They’d both been drinking and thought they’d have some fun. I didn’t want to, but they made me. I couldn’t fight both of them.” Kael’s narrative was clipped and cold. Hugh got the idea. A deep growl filled the room and they all shot up to find George standing at the foot of the bed. The anger in the knight’s blue eyes made Hugh shiver. Kael shrank away. “I’m sorry, George. It’s my fault Mordred’s here.” Hugh glared at the knight. Couldn’t the man see his anger was upsetting Kael? George’s blue eyes took in Kael’s worried face and the anger disappeared. Hugh could almost feel the tenderness filling the knight’s gaze. Mordred moved out of the way as George climbed onto the bed with them. Hugh slid over as well. Shit, if there were any more joining them, Kael was going to have to get a bigger bed. George gathered Kael into his arms and gave him a hug. Letting Kael rest against Hugh’s chest, the knight smiled down at the slender man. “Little one, it isn’t you I’m angry with. Mordred has the right to go where he chooses and give comfort to anyone he likes. I love my mate and I trust him. Oh, little one, you have stolen our hearts.” George brushed a kiss over Kael’s mouth. Hugh bit his lip to keep from moaning. God, they were beautiful together. He always thought he’d be a jealous lover, not wanting to share with anyone, but his cock was getting hard watching George kiss Kael.

They are beautiful together, my friend, but nothing will come of it if Kael or you don’t want it. We have enough love to share with you both. Mordred’s voice caressed his mind. His cell phone rang at that moment. He climbed out of bed. “Mordred, you and George keep Kael warm. He tends to be chilled after these flashbacks.” Grabbing his jeans, he tugged the phone out and headed out of the room.

Here Be Dragons

101

***** Kael stared up into George’s eyes and saw nothing but caring. A shuddering sigh ripped from him as Mordred and George wrapped their arms around him. Their bodies soothed him. Their arms made him feel secure without making him feel trapped. His heart missed Hugh, though. “That’s as it should be, little one. We are friends who care for each other, but the deepest parts of our hearts and souls are reserved for our mates,” Mordred told him as the elf cupped George’s face. They leaned together to kiss. “Good morning, love.” George smiled. “Good morning to you as well, dear heart.” The knight looked down at Kael. “We’ll keep you warm until your lover comes back. Then we should leave. Too much time spent in your world could get us into trouble with Gaia.” “Thank you.” There wasn’t anything else he could say. He still felt a little twitchy being caught between them, but it wasn’t the total panic he’d felt earlier. “You’re welcome, little one. When you are ready to erase this fear with happy memories, come to us. We would share our arms and love with you and your lover.” Mordred kissed the back of Kael’s neck. Kael closed his eyes to absorb the caring the couple was giving him. He’d almost fallen back asleep when Hugh came in. George’s huge body disappeared and Hugh’s smaller, warmer one replaced it. He snuggled closer. Hugh chuckled and pressed a kiss to his hair. “I’d love to let you sleep, love, but that was Monica. She set up some interviews for us and we need to head out,” Hugh informed him. Kael grumbled as he shifted away from Hugh. Opening his eyes, he realized Mordred and George had left. He felt a blush burn through him when he looked at Hugh. He wasn’t sure if he should let him know what the elf had offered. “What is it, Kael?” Hugh asked as his lover climbed out of bed. “It’s just something Mordred told me.” He clambered from his side and reached for a pair of jeans. “We have enough time to take a shower. We’re both sticky.” Winking at him, Hugh helped him down the hall to the bathroom. “Oh wait, I forgot to feed M.A.” He started to pull away. “Don’t worry. When I went out to talk to Monica, I made sure I gave him a big dish of food. He seemed rather disgusted with me, but I figure he’s going to have to adjust his feeding schedule. Once those test results come in, I plan on keeping you in bed late in the morning.” A hiss sounded from the kitchen as if M.A. could understand what they were talking about. Kael laughed. “I sometimes think that cat’s smarter than we are.”

102

T. A. Chase

“It’s possible. Climb in. I’ll grab some clothes for us and join you in a minute.” Hugh made sure Kael was steady before he left him in the shower. Kael braced his hands on the tiles and let the water wash over him. He was glad Hugh left him alone for a minute or two. Tears mingled with the water as it ran down his face. Why did he have to remember that night, of all the abuse Will had put him through? Pain, humiliation and fear ripped through him again. Waking up trapped between those two men had been the worst night of his life. The things they did to him and made him do had torn apart his heart and he was still missing a piece of it. It was that experience more than any other that made him realize how worthless he was. If the man Kael thought loved him could treat him like nothing, then he must be nothing. His family had turned their backs on him by the time he entered boarding school. No one had ever cared enough to include him in their lives. When he met Will, he thought things would be different and he’d finally find a place he belonged. Within a year of meeting Will, the cruel man he loved had destroyed any confidence Kael might have had. Sobs racked his body and he fell to his knees. Wrapping his arms around his waist, he rocked on the floor of the shower, wishing for the water to wash away the memories he’d lived through this time. Despair hit him hard. Strong arms encircled him and a warm body curved to fit his. He couldn’t hear Hugh’s words over the pounding of the water and the racing of his own heart, but the tone was all he needed to focus on something other than his own pain. When his heartbeat calmed down, he tuned into what Hugh was saying. “Shh. No more tears. You’ll make yourself sick, baby. Please Kael, come back from wherever you’ve gone.” It was the sound of tears in Hugh’s voice that made Kael pull away and turn to face his lover. The sight of those tears drove him back into Hugh’s arms and hugging the man close. “No. Don’t cry. It’ll be all right,” he whispered against Hugh’s cheek as he pressed kisses on the man’s skin. Then Hugh uttered the words Kael had been expecting. “Maybe we shouldn’t be together, Kael.” He dropped his forehead onto Hugh’s chest and took a deep breath. “If that’s what you want, Hugh. I know dealing with me isn’t easy. You should have a stable lover, not one who freaks out all the time.” Hugh’s hands cupped his chin and lifted it. The hazel eyes staring down at him were filled with sorrow and pain. “That isn’t it, Kael. I don’t mind that. I understand why you freak out, but I can’t stand the fact that every time we’re together, you end up crying. I don’t want to hurt you and I get the feeling that’s all I’m doing.” Kael rubbed a finger over Hugh’s lips. “Yes, I do end up crying, but it’s a good thing. For a year now, I’ve been closed off. Not living life, just surviving it. I blocked off so many

Here Be Dragons

103

memories from my time with Will. Don’t you see? Having you here to support me has given me the courage to cry. The knowledge that you won’t walk away gives me the strength to face my past and heal from it. Each time this happens, I let another memory go.” Kael wanted to shake Hugh. He needed to make the man understand how important he was. “We’ve only really known each other for four days, Kael. Is that a long enough time for you to trust me with your fears and wounds?” Hugh didn’t move away from him, but the man still looked unsure. “That’s the thing, Hugh. It feels like I’ve known you forever. I feel like I can tell you anything and you won’t laugh at me about it. My telepathy is one of those things. I’m not sure why you don’t think I’m crazy. I’m glad you don’t, though.” Kael knew he was babbling. Hugh kissed him. He opened up and allowed his lover to thrust his tongue deep into him. Kissing didn’t bring any fear. Will never used kissing to control him. It was too intimate a gesture for his ex-partner to employ. Kael sank into the reassuring rub of lips against his and teeth pressed into his bottom lip. A shiver coursed down his spine when the tip of Hugh’s tongue caressed the roof of his mouth. When his body was relaxed and resting against Hugh, the other man pulled back a little. “Damn, this happens to us every time, love. We’ve got to go. Those interviews are important to figuring out where those fucking reptiles are coming from.” Hugh climbed to his feet. Pride swirled in Kael’s heart at the look of disappointment on Hugh’s face. He took the hand Hugh offered him and allowed himself to be pulled up. They scrubbed quickly and dried off even faster. He pulled on the clothes Hugh had picked for him without qualm. Things were improving already. They grabbed cups of coffee and headed out to Hugh’s car. “We have to meet one of the witnesses at a small pub about thirty-two kilometers out of Donegal.” Hugh climbed in the car after him and sat for a second before starting it. “What’s wrong, love?” Kael reached over and put his hand on Hugh’s thigh. “Why didn’t you freak out last night when we made love in our dreams?” Kael grinned. “It was a dream, love. My own fantasy, and there was no way I’d allow anything bad to enter our fantasy.”

104

T. A. Chase

Chapter Twenty Comfortable silence filled the car as Hugh and Kael followed the directions Monica had gotten from one of the witnesses who had agreed to an interview. They stopped by the lab to pick up a notebook and a digital voice recorder. Kael rested his hand on Hugh’s thigh, needing the physical touch to soothe his nerves. Hugh smiled at him as they pulled up in front of the pub. “Ready?” Hugh asked. “I’m not sure I want to learn dragons have returned,” he joked, following Hugh’s tight ass. “You don’t want dragons to be real, but you’re more than willing to accept the fact you talk to Mordred and St. George,” Hugh pointed out in a quiet voice as they approached the bartender. Hugh had a point. He kept his mouth shut as Hugh asked the man behind the bar about the man they were meeting. “Excuse me, sir. We’re here to meet Padrig O’Connoll.” The bartender nodded to where a small elderly man sat alone. “Padrig said some big city scientists were coming to talk to him about that creature he saw.” “That’s us. I’d like a pint, please, and my friend would like some tea,” Hugh ordered. “Don’t you believe Padrig’s story?” The bartender drew Hugh’s ale. Shrugging, the man set it on the bar. “Never known Padrig to lie about anything, but dragons? That’s a bit much to believe in.” Kael headed for the table, leaving Hugh to finish chatting up the bartender. The old man glanced up at him as he limped up to the table. “Padrig O’Connoll?”

Here Be Dragons

105

The man nodded and started to stand. “No need to stand. I’m Kael Hammerson from AngleLow Labs. I’m glad you were willing to talk to me about the creature you saw.” Kael held out his hand. O’Connoll shook it and waved for him to take a seat. “I know what I saw, young man. It was a dragon, as simple as that.” The man grunted as Hugh joined them. “This is my colleague, Dr. Price.” Kael set the recorder on the table between them and pulled the notebook out. He murmured his thanks when Hugh set his tea in front of him. “Too good to drink a pint with me?” O’Connoll challenged. Kael shook his head when Hugh started to say something. He looked the old man in the eyes and said, “Alcohol takes me to a place I don’t want to be anymore.” O’Connoll studied him for a moment than nodded. “Aye. I might have been in that same place a time or two myself, lad. It’s good to see wisdom in one so young.” “Would you tell us about the dragon you saw?” Hugh squeezed Kael’s knee under the table. O’Connoll closed his eyes. “It was a warm day and I was walking along a stretch of my son’s farm. There’s a small stand of trees at one of the corners. It seemed as if this creature came out of nowhere. Of course, it had to have been hiding among the trees, but it was too big to stay hidden there.” O’Connoll gulped half of his pint and Kael could tell the man’s nerves were still twitchy from the confrontation. “What did it look like, Mr. O’Connoll?” Hugh had taken over the interview. Kael sighed. He wasn’t good at talking to people, though he’d been doing better at it lately. He got ready so he could try and capture the creature in a sketch. “It was around two meters tall and from snout to tail, it had to be around six meters long. Small front legs with long claws. The hind legs were large and thick.” O’Connoll stopped to take a breath. “Did it have wings? What made you think it was a dragon?” Hugh jumped in. “Tiny wings on its shoulders. Didn’t look like they could support its weight. Look, it was a giant fucking lizard. Only two kinds that I know of ever existed and those were dinosaurs and dragons. So take your pick on what one it was.” O’Connoll didn’t seem worried that they wouldn’t believe him. “Aren’t you afraid people will think you’re crazy?” Kael couldn’t help but ask. “People’ll believe what they believe and I’m too old to care. Its scales were an odd mixture of brown and green as if camouflaged to hide among the trees. Yellow eyes slit like a cat’s.” Kael drew a preliminary sketch, noting height, length and color. He listened to Hugh and the elderly man talk while he drew.

106

T. A. Chase

“Do you think it was a dragon?” Hugh’s voice was friendly and easygoing. There wasn’t any sort of judgment in it. A strange faraway look came into O’Connoll’s faded green eyes. “I think dragons existed once and when they died out, the world lost a bit of magic. To have them return would be like taking part in a faerie tale. Isn’t that what this world needs today? More magic?” Kael felt a tingle race down his spine. He touched the old man’s hand to draw his gaze. When O’Connoll looked at him, he nodded. “I believe the same as you, Mr. O’Connoll. We need more faith in things we can’t see and less faith in science and technology.” The man blinked at him in surprise. “You really believe this and you’re a scientist.” O’Connoll shook his head. “I’m a scientist, but I’m okay with the idea that there are things in the world that I can’t explain.” He wouldn’t go into any explanation as to why he believed it. “Would you be willing to take us to where you saw the creature?” Hugh joined in again. As Hugh questioned O’Connoll about playing guide, Kael’s phone rang. He excused himself and went outside to answer it. “Dr. Hammerson?” a cheerful voice asked. “Yes,” he replied. “This is Sandra Wilson. I’m a nurse at the clinic on Dunnell Avenue.” “Oh. Hello.” A rush of excitement ran through him. “I was calling to let you know your test was negative. You have a clean bill of health.” He took a deep breath as heat pooled in his groin. “Thank you for letting me know.” “You’re welcome, Doctor. Cheers.” She hung up. He closed his phone with a shaking hand. Any minute Hugh would be receiving the same call and if the news was good, neither of them would sleep tonight. Kael was practically vibrating by the time Hugh came out of the pub. He wanted to ask the man if he’d gotten a call but he was aware he needed to be careful how they acted. It was one thing for him to kiss Hugh in a pub that catered to their way of life. Totally another thing to do it out in public where people weren’t as accepting. Hugh gestured to the car. “Jump in. We’ve got to talk to a shepherd just down the road. Two of his ewes were snatched by a sea serpent.” “Shamus O’Malley?” Kael got in the car. “Yes. His eyewitness account was the first picked up by the media.” Hugh tossed Kael’s notebook and recorder in his lap. “Okay.” His leg started bouncing as he tried to work off some energy. Hugh shot him a look, but he couldn’t tell anything from the man’s expression.

Here Be Dragons

107

“I showed O’Connoll your sketch and he said it’s spot on. Where’d you learn to draw like that?” Hugh turned the car on and backed out of the parking lot. “Summer camp.” He opened the book to stare at the picture. “Summer camp? You serious?” Hugh laughed. “I told you once my parents dumped me in boarding school, I never saw them. I went from boarding school to summer camp or just stayed at the school. I learned to draw, paint and weave baskets.” Kael grimaced. Camp had been a difficult time for him. “That had to suck.” Hugh reached over and patted his knee. Shrugging, he took Hugh’s hand in his. “I got used to it. After a while, I started applying to camps that I wanted to go to and when I got accepted, I’d send the bill to my parents. They never said no.” Surprise jolted him when Hugh pulled the car as far off the road as he could and parked it. “What,” Kael squeaked as Hugh grabbed his shoulders and dragged his upper body over the shift stick. Their mouths came together hard enough to click their teeth against each other. Hugh’s hands slid up from his shoulders to bury themselves in Kael’s hair. Kael gasped, allowing Hugh to thrust his tongue deep into his mouth. He sucked on him with a little hum. Kael didn’t want the man’s tongue. He wanted Hugh’s cock in his mouth. He wanted to taste it. Their lips slid together and teeth nibbled. Tongues stroked as moans were swallowed. Hugh angled Kael’s head so the kiss could go deeper. Kael wrapped his hands around Hugh’s biceps. His cock filled and pressed hard against his jeans. He groaned and pulled away to take a deep breath. “What’s gotten into you?” he panted. “I got a phone call while I was in the pub. It’s going to be hard to concentrate the rest of the day.” Hugh pressed a kiss to Kael’s throat. “A call, huh? From Sandra Wilson?” He tilted his head to give Hugh more access. A sting twinged from the side of his neck where Hugh bit him gently. “Yeah. I take it she called you as well.” Hugh sounded distracted. “I’m clean,” he murmured. “So am I.” Hugh sucked on the skin covering the spot where Kael’s pulse fluttered. “I’m not sure you should have told me. I was having a hard enough time when I knew I was clean. Now I’m going to be remembering what it feels like to have you fuck me.” Kael took his hands from Hugh’s arms and tangled them in the man’s blonde hair. “I know. The hardest thing for me will be imagining what it’ll feel like to ride your cock.”

108

T. A. Chase

They both groaned. A car honked as it drove past. Panting, they broke apart and sat staring at each other. “We’d better get going. O’Malley will be bringing his flock by the intersection up ahead in a few minutes. I wanted to talk to him.” Hugh settled back in his seat. Kael thought how beautiful Hugh looked with his face flushed and lips swollen. His gaze dropped down to where the front of Hugh’s pants bulged. As he stared, the bulge grew bigger. He licked his lips. “Stop staring at me like that or we’ll never get to our meeting.” Hugh started the car and pulled back onto the road. “Okay. We’re adults. We can handle this. I mean, we made love last night. Some of the edge should be gone.” Kael wasn’t sure if he was trying to convince himself or Hugh. “But that wasn’t the same. It was a dream, no matter how real it felt. I want to lie in my bed and have you nail me into the mattress.” Hugh reached out to hold his hand. Squeezing his hand, Kael agreed. “You’re right. For some reason this seems more important. Almost life-changing.” He blushed and ducked his head. “It feels like it’s the first time I’ve ever done this. Silly, I know.” “It’s not silly, love.” The look Hugh shot him told him Hugh understood. A flock of sheep crossed the road ahead of them as they rounded the curve. A tall thin man stood at the break in the stone fence. “This must be our guy,” Hugh said as they coasted to a stop. “Hope so.” Kael climbed out and approached the shepherd. “Shamus O’Malley?” “Aye. Are ye Dr. Hammerson?” The man’s voice was rough, as if he didn’t use it very often. “Yes. I appreciate you taking time to talk to us.” Kael shook O’Malley’s hand. “I always break for lunch here, so it’s no hardship.” O’Malley nodded at Hugh who joined them. “This is Dr. Price,” Kael introduced them. “I brought some pictures of a specimen we have in our lab. I have a feeling the creature you saw was an adult version of what we have.” Kael pulled out the two photos he’d taken earlier and handed them to O’Malley. “Ye believe me?” The shepherd didn’t take the pictures. His sharp brown eyes studied them. “We’ve seen a sea serpent. It might be the same one.” Kael didn’t believe in lying and he knew the best way to get the man to trust them was to tell the truth. “Really? Didn’t hear anything about it on the telly.” O’Malley slowly reached out for the pictures. “The Navy had to rescue us, so I’m sure they managed to keep it quiet.” “Kael,” Hugh warned.

Here Be Dragons

109

“Don’t yell at the youngster. It’s the truth. The government came to talk to me, but it was too late. My story had been told to the media all ready. If it hadn’t been, I’m sure the agents would have buried it,” O’Malley stated. He raised an eyebrow at Hugh. “I’m sorry.” Hugh smiled at the shepherd. “To be honest, I agree with you.” “Hmm…” O’Malley didn’t sound convinced, but he took the pictures from Kael. They stood, surrounded by sheep, and let O’Malley study the pictures without saying a word. Kael filled his lungs with the cinnamon scent of Hugh. His lover had moved to stand next to him. His warmth seeped into Kael’s body and Kael’s cock began to throb. He leaned against Hugh’s strong body. The touch of Hugh’s hand to his lower back made him swallow a sigh. O’Malley glanced up and his eyes took in the sight of them standing so close together. Kael shifted the weight off his injured foot. “Damn. I forgot my crutches back at the lab. I got injured when the serpent attacked the ship I was on,” he explained. O’Malley grunted and handed back the pictures. “You’re right. It’s a smaller version of the one I saw.” The shepherd waved back the way his flock had come. “I was bringing them up here for lunch. The track we follow veers close to the sea at one point. That’s where the creature rose up out of the waves and snatched two of my ewes. There wasn’t anything I could do except get the rest of the flock away.” “Have you seen it since then?” Hugh asked. “Not up close. I’ve seen it off in the distance twice since then. It seems to be waiting for something. I’m not sure what it might be, though.” O’Malley shrugged as he pulled a sandwich out from the satchel thrown over his shoulder. “Do you believe in dragons, Mr. O’Malley?” Something urged Kael to ask. It was as if a voice was telling Kael that belief was important to the whole issue. “Before that bloody thing ate my sheep, I’d have told you no, there wasn’t any such thing as dragons. Now there seems to be some sort of truth to all those myths and legends, right?” O’Malley’s eyes got the same look in them that O’Connoll’s had earlier. Kael felt a faint undercurrent in the man’s words. It had the feel of electricity flowing, but without the shock. The pendant around his neck warmed and he placed his hand over where it hid under his shirt. Hugh swore in a soft voice and Kael realized his lover’s pendant must be doing the same thing. “Would you be willing to take us to the place where you saw the creature?” Hugh’s question seemed strained. O’Malley’s eyes cleared and the shepherd nodded. “You’ll have to be here by six tomorrow morning. I pass it twice a day.” “That’ll be fine. I made plans to meet Padrig O’Connoll and have him take us to where he saw his dragon,” Hugh agreed.

110

T. A. Chase

They shook hands with O’Malley and left him to finish his lunch. Hugh turned the car around and they headed back towards Donegal. “So far we have two different types of reptile. One resembling a lizard and one resembling a serpent.” Kael wrote down thoughts from their talk with O’Malley. “Do you really believe them, Kael?” Hugh didn’t take his eyes off the road. “Yes, not just because I saw the creature O’Malley saw with my own two eyes. They don’t strike me as men who lie about stuff like this. Mostly because they know how foolish they sound and they’re no-nonsense men who see much of their world as black and white.” “But dragons? That’s almost too far-fetched for me.” Hugh shook his head. “It’s semantics, Hugh. They’re dinosaurs or dragons. Either way they’re huge fucking lizards. We’re going to have a problem soon.” He stared out his window and chewed on his bottom lip. “Problem?” Hugh glanced at him. “Once word gets out that these things are real and not some figment of a deranged old man’s mind, we’re going to have every would be dragon-slayer or crypto-zoologist fanatic wandering around searching for them.” He knew he didn’t have to spell it out for his boss. “Shit. Those creatures are dangerous.” Hugh slammed his palm against the steering wheel. Kael was too caught up in his thoughts to react to Hugh’s display of anger. “People are going to get hurt or killed by these things.” “At least what you told MacAuley should be true. Our bombs and missiles should be effective against them if the creatures get out of hand.” Kael wasn’t sure about that, but didn’t want to say anything. “Irene and I have a lot of work to do to figure out what weaknesses these things have.” “What about George? He used to fight dragons. He should have some advice.” Hope sounded in Hugh’s voice. “He probably does, but he’s not allowed to tell us.” Kael frowned. “Why not?” “Mordred said Gaia feels we need to figure things out on our own. I don’t know. Maybe help from the Realm of Dreams will screw things up here.” He leaned back and closed his eyes. “Gaia? Isn’t she the earth goddess or mother earth?” With his eyes closed, he couldn’t see Hugh’s expression, but he could hear the disbelief in the man’s voice. “Yeah. She’s the ruler of the Realm. I imagine she was once one of the most powerful beings on earth when mortals believed in magic and the gods.” “Pagans still worship her,” Hugh pointed out.

Here Be Dragons

111

“Maybe there aren’t enough. I don’t know. All I know is she’s forbidden George from telling us how he killed the dragon.” He was getting tired and he knew he sounded snappish. “Rest for a little while. I’ll let you know when we get to our next meeting.” Hugh’s hand rested on his thigh. He didn’t fight the sleep dragging him under. Even if it was only for a few minutes, he needed to regain some energy.

112

T. A. Chase

Chapter Twenty-One “Let’s head home, Kael,” Hugh called out as he entered the man’s lab. Irene shrieked, “Oh m-my g-gosh. D-Dr. P-Price, you s-s-scared me.” “I’m sorry, Irene. I didn’t know you were still here.” He patted her shoulder, choosing to ignore the way she flinched from him. He glanced around the lab. “Where’s Dr. Hammerson?” “He s-said t-to t-tell you he w-went t-to the l-library. S-something about d-dragons.” She stepped away from him. He might have been offended by her reluctance to be anywhere near him, but he remembered the black eye and the comments Kael had made. “Head home for the night, Irene. I’ll find Hammerson.” As he turned, he saw a frightened look cross her face. Turning back, he asked, “What’s wrong?” Irene didn’t want to tell him, he knew by the frown on her face. Leaning against the nearest lab table, he tried to look non-threatening. “Hammerson told me a little about your situation, Irene. So you can tell me what the problem is.” “I c-can’t go h-home. M-my b-boyfriend k-kicked m-me out t-this m-morning. I ddon’t have any w-where t-to g-go.” She hung her head. He thought for a moment. “Come with me. I’ve got a place for you to stay. At least for tonight.” She didn’t look like she believed him, but she followed him without question. He got her in the car and they drove in silence to the library. Kael was walking out as they pulled up. “Need a lift, handsome?” Hugh called from the car.

Here Be Dragons

113

Irene giggled and a little hint of pride rose in him because he made her laugh. Kael’s slender face broke into a smile as he headed towards the car. “Love, I was coming to find you.” Kael leaned in the window and gave him a kiss. “I went looking for you and Irene told me you went to the library. Hey, since you’re staying with me tonight, can Irene crash at your place? That bastard boyfriend of hers kicked her out.” Hugh turned and apologized to her. “Sorry. I shouldn’t have called him that.” Irene climbed into the backseat so Kael could ride up front. “D-don’t apologize, D-Dr. Price. He is a b-bastard, b-but I l-love him and m-most d-days he can be s-so nice and ssweet.” He was about to say something when Kael tapped his knee. Catching his lover’s eye, he saw Kael shake his head. “If it’s all right with Thom, you can stay as long as you want, Irene. Though I seem to be collecting strays that Hugh doesn’t want to bring home.” Kael winked at him. “Your place is nicer than mine,” he pointed out as he headed to Kael’s flat. “True. At least mine has some color in it,” Kael teased. Checking the rearview mirror, he saw Irene listening to them with a smile on her face. Hugh made sure they kept up the light banter until they got to Kael’s building. Thom was home when they walked in but it looked like he was about to leave. “I’m heading down to Ma and Dad’s for a couple days. Have to tell them about the divorce and moving to Dublin.” His brother had a wild look in his eyes. “Saw her today, huh?” he asked. “Yeah. I can’t deal with it right now. So I’m heading home for a while.” “Tell the parents I said hi and I’ll call in a day or two.” He hugged Thom and watched him hurry from the flat. Kael turned to Irene. “Guess the place is all yours. Let me give you the tour.” Hugh stayed in the living room while Kael showed Irene where everything was. M.A. sat next to his feet and stared up at him. There was something contemplative about the cat’s stare. He leaned down and picked the cat up. It climbed up on his shoulder and started to purr. Chuckling, he made his way to the couch and sat down, making sure not to disturb the cat. “You want to come with Kael back to my place? It’s not nearly as stylish as this one, but it does have the advantage of having a small backyard.” He scratched M.A.’s ears. The purring got louder, so he took that to mean the cat agreed with him. Kael was starting to rub off on him if he believed the cat could understand anything he was saying. The tabby nipped his earlobe and he jumped. “What the hell was that for?” He pulled the cat from his shoulder and stared at it.

114

T. A. Chase

Those oddly human amber eyes narrowed and an image of Kael and him wrapped in a passionate embrace danced through his mind. He blinked and M.A. shook his head. “So you would prefer to stay here?” A foolish feeling hit him, but the cat meowed as if to answer his question. Kael came back and Hugh winked at him. “I offered to let M.A. come and stay at my flat, but he’s turned me down.” “Really? Smart cat. At least we won’t have to worry about keeping him awake.” Kael smiled. “Is Irene settled?” Hugh stood and set the cat down. He was eager to get home now. “Y-Yes s-sir. I’ll be f-fine and I’ll m-make s-sure t-to f-feed your c-cat b-before I hhead in t-to the lab,” Irene promised as she joined them. “Great. Are you ready?” He looked at Kael. “Let’s go.” Kael held up a bag while handing his key to Irene. “I’ll get another one made tomorrow.” “T-thank you b-both.” Kael gave her a hug and Hugh noticed that she didn’t move away from him. He knew it must be because Kael had gone through the same thing she was going through now. The door shut and locked behind them. Smiling at each other, they went to Hugh’s car. “You’re pretty sure of yourself.” Kael’s comment was casual, but Hugh had a feeling he’d done something wrong. “Um.” He wasn’t sure what to say. “Assuming I’d be spending the night at your place without asking me.” “Ah.” He sounded real intelligent. “Ordering me and not asking me if I wanted to come.” Kael wasn’t looking at him. “I’m sorry. I guess I thought you’d be as excited as me and I didn’t want to make love to you with my brother in the next room.” He felt like he had to defend himself. Kael reached over and took his hand. Squeezing it, his lover’s face was serious. “I know you didn’t mean anything by it, but I need you to ask before you plan because I need to have a choice. We both know my choice would be to go with you.” Kael looked away for a second. When that serious face turned back to him, Hugh saw a thoughtful expression in his eyes. “Will never gave me a choice. He controlled every minute of my life. For a while, I’m going to need you to understand that and help me.” “I’ll try. That’s all I can say,” Hugh promised. “That’s all I can ask.” Kael leaned over and kissed his cheek.

*****

Here Be Dragons

115

Kael’s stomach rolled. It felt like he’d swallowed a ton of butterflies. His hands were shaking as he pulled his bag from the back of Hugh’s car.

Get a hold of yourself, he thought. It wasn’t like he was a virgin, but it would be the first time for him to top and it scared him. Hugh opened his flat’s door and ushered Kael in. He dropped his bag next to the couch. Rubbing his sweaty palms on his thighs, he turned to see Hugh smiling at him. “It’s okay. We’ll take it as it comes. Try not to worry about it.” Hugh approached him and drew him to his chest. Kael rested his forehead against Hugh’s and sighed. “I feel like a complete idiot.” “Why? Because you’re nervous?” Hugh brushed a kiss over his lips. “Yeah. It’s not like I’ve never done this before, but this feels different somehow.” Hugh moved a step away and held up a trembling hand. “You’re not the only one nervous about this, Kael. Ever since I realized tonight was the night, I’ve been freaking.” “You’re good at hiding your nerves. I would’ve never known.” He took Hugh’s hand and rested it on his own chest so Hugh could feel his heartbeat. “Why would you be nervous though?” “When you’re a spy, you have to be good at hiding your emotions or you end up dead. I don’t want to do anything to you that will remind you of that bastard Will. I’m not sure I could deal with you freaking out during sex with me. Not very good for the ego, and I’d feel terrible about hurting you.” He could tell Hugh really was worried about that possibility. Shaking his head, Kael kissed Hugh’s knuckles. “I can’t promise I’ll never freak out about anything, but our lovemaking will be different from what Will and I had. There’s no force with you. I’m doing what I want with the man I want. There will be things that cause me to flashback even when we’re not together sexually. The flashbacks mean I’m getting better and healing. As big a pain in the ass as they are, I’m beginning to realize I want to have them. Each one is a step to a better life for us.” Hugh smiled at him. “Would you mind if I had a drink? I’ll make you some tea. Maybe we should just relax and not rush into this.” “Tea would be great.” He watched Hugh move into the kitchen. After the man was out of sight, Kael dropped to the couch and cradled his head in his hands. He’s not going to wait around forever for you to get your shit together. A good-looking man like him has a lot of choices. Kael stopped Will’s voice from playing in his head. “Tell me, do you have a real reason why you don’t want these creatures to be dragons?” Hugh called from the other room. There were a million reasons why, but he picked the main one. “A lot of people are going to die and when the first human is killed, that’ll mark the end of the dragons again.”

116

T. A. Chase

“Men died when the sea serpent attacked us,” Hugh pointed out as he brought a cup of tea to him. “I know, and we both know the government has decided these creatures must be destroyed or they wouldn’t be asking us to find their weaknesses.” He smiled his thanks and settled back on the couch. “You’ve already told MacAuley our weapons should be able to handle them.” Hugh sat next to him. Kael snuggled up to him. Hugh’s scent filled his nose and helped drown out the smell of alcohol. He stared with intense concentration into his tea mug. “I might not be right about that.” Hugh tensed beside him. “What do you mean by that?” Shrugging, he stared off at the opposite wall. “Part of me is sure our modern weapons will render any giant lizard extinct. Still, there’s a voice in my heart saying mankind’s superiority complex is about to take a hit.” “If that’s true and you’re right, what can we do about it?” “Irene and I will do all we can to discover where the vulnerability lies in our specimen, but it might work only with a sea serpent. There’ll be no guarantee it’d work against another type.” The conversation died as their thoughts centered on what the return of dragons to Earth might mean. Kael finished his tea and set the mug on the coffee table. He was tired of worrying about things he had no control over. He was tired of his mind racing to find solutions to a problem he wasn’t even sure existed. It was time to shut his brain off and feel. Turning, he nibbled on Hugh’s earlobe. Hugh chuckled but didn’t stop him. His tongue outlined the shell of Hugh’s ear. “Oh,” Hugh murmured as Kael suckled on the sensitive piece of skin below his ear. Kael’s hands traveled down Hugh’s shirt and started unbuttoning it while their lips played together, teasing and tasting. The cinnamon taste he’d grown used to danced on his tongue as he thrust it into Hugh’s mouth. He pulled back a little and looked at Hugh. “I have to ask. Why cinnamon gum?” “Quit smoking two years ago and now I’m addicted to cinnamon gum. Decided it was a better addiction for me than the cigarettes. Don’t you like it?” Hugh’s own hands slid up Kael’s shirt to stroke his back. “I’ve got no complaints about it. Just been wondering is all.” He dived back into the kiss. Their kisses started soft and gentle, searching for an angle and a pressure that pleased them both. Kael managed to open Hugh’s shirt. Smoothing the edges apart, he began to memorize the feel of Hugh’s skin. Like a blind man learning Braille, his fingertips learned the dips and valleys of his lover’s body. He rubbed a thumb over

Here Be Dragons

117

Hugh’s small nipple. He smiled as it tightened. When he scraped a nail over it, he was rewarded with the jerking of those lean hips beside him. He straddled Hugh’s legs. Leaning back, he got his own shirt off, then removed Hugh’s. Kael put his mouth over one of those dusky nipples and sucked. Hugh’s hands held his mouth against Hugh’s chest. He trapped the hard nub between his teeth and tugged while bathing it with his tongue. Soon Hugh’s hips were rocking to the rhythm Kael set with his mouth. “Oh,” Hugh gasped as their cocks rubbed together through their pants. Kael let go of the nipple with a pop. Hugh dropped his own hands to Kael’s hips and pulled until their groins were so tight together, it was hard to tell where one started and the other one stopped. Kael stared down at his lover and smiled. Hugh’s nipple was red and swollen where Kael had marked it with his teeth. Reaching out, he pinched the abused bit of flesh, grinding his hips into Hugh’s at the same time. He bent and gave the neglected nipple the same treatment. His cock ached and pressed against his zipper as if it was trying to bust out. He fumbled to get their pants open and off. A shiver chased over his skin when their shafts touched. Soon they were thrusting hard. His pleasure built and pooled in the base of his spine. He was only seconds away from coming. “Hugh, I’m going to…” he panted. Pulling away, Hugh grasped the base of Kael’s cock and squeezed. “Don’t come yet, love.”

118

T. A. Chase

Chapter Twenty-Two A fissure of unease broke through Kael’s haze of lust. Was this when Hugh started showing a different side of himself? Will often didn’t allow Kael to climax. He stared at Hugh and some of his nervousness must have shown in his face because Hugh kissed him. “I want you to be inside me when you come,” Hugh explained. Taking a deep breath, he relaxed slightly and nodded. Hugh wrapped his arms around Kael’s waist and stood up, holding Kael effortlessly. All that strength was erotic because he knew deep inside that it would never be turned against him. He rested his head on Hugh’s shoulder, arms and legs wrapped around his lover. The feel of Hugh’s prick grazing his with each step helped to keep him on the edge. He moaned when Hugh set him on the bed. His eyes widened when Hugh grabbed a bottle of lube and lay down beside him. “I’ll teach you how to prepare me later, baby. I just need you in me as soon as possible,” Hugh said, squirting lube on those rough fingers and reaching down. Hugh bent and spread his legs. Tears welled in Kael’s eyes. He’d never seen anything so beautiful as Hugh exposing himself and becoming vulnerable in front of him. Their moans blended together as Hugh slid two fingers in. Kael reached out with a trembling hand to touch the stretched skin around those digits. He stroked lightly and Hugh jerked. Kael watched in silence as Hugh started to fuck himself with his own fingers. Without taking his eyes off the lustful sight Hugh made, Kael fisted his own cock and started pumping. The pre-cum leaking out of the head slicked his palm to make it less painful. He knelt beside Hugh and licked at the man’s flared cockhead. “Hmm,” he hummed as the salty taste hit his tongue. He wanted more of that taste, so he relaxed his throat and took the entire length of Hugh’s cock into his mouth. “Oh god,” Hugh cried out as Kael swallowed around the head of his lover’s shaft.

Here Be Dragons

119

Kael kept stroking his own cock as Hugh rocked between his mouth and the fingers in his ass. He knew the other man was close as the movements became more erratic. “Please, Kael, I want you in me when I come,” Hugh begged. Sitting back, Kael stared into the passion-glazed eyes of his lover. Fear choked him. What if he didn’t do it right? What if he hurt Hugh? Maybe he wasn’t meant to be a top. Hugh reached out to him and took his hand. He watched as Hugh brought it up to his lips and kissed it. “I trust you. You’re not going to hurt me.” Hugh tugged on his hand. His cock was slick from his own cum, so he didn’t need to worry about lube. Positioning himself between Hugh’s legs, he let the head of his cock rest at Hugh’s entrance. Hugh took Kael’s hips in his hands and started to pull his body towards him. Kael’s gaze didn’t leave the point where their bodies met and he couldn’t believe this was happening to him. Stunned, “ah” was all he could say as his cock began to slide into the warm heat of Hugh’s ass. He stopped when the muscles around his cock clenched. He glanced down at Hugh. His lover’s eyes closed and Hugh bit his lip. Easing back, Kael was ready to call it quits if he was really hurting Hugh. “Just hold still for a moment. It’s been a while since I’ve done this.” Hugh’s grip on his hips tightened. He froze. “Okay. Let me know when I can move again.” Gritting his teeth, he fought the urge to move. Hugh took a breath and seemed to relax every muscle in his body. “God,” Kael whispered. His cock felt as if it had been pulled in. He pressed closer and closer until his groin was tight to Hugh’s ass. “It’s okay now, Kael. I need you to move. It feels wonderful.” Hugh let go of his hips and reached above his own head to grab hold of the headboard. “Fuck me, baby.” Just like that, Kael’s control broke and he rocked his hips, slamming into Hugh hard and fast. One thrust and Hugh jerked. “Right there, love.” Hugh moaned. “That’s the spot.” Kael shifted slightly. The angle was perfect for him to hit that exact spot with each thrust. Soon Hugh was thrashing beneath him, crying out with each thrust. Seeing Hugh’s passion drove his own. His balls tightened and he knew he was going to blow any minute, but he didn’t want to be alone. He managed to free one hand and fisted Hugh’s cock. He synced with his own rhythm, letting Hugh fuck his hand while he fucked Hugh. “Kael” burst from his lover’s lips as wet heat poured over his hand. The inner muscles gloving his cock squeezed so tight, he cried out. Two more thrusts and he filled the tight passage he’d fucked.

120

T. A. Chase

“Hmm…” His mouth didn’t seem capable of forming any word, so he dropped forward on to Hugh’s chest, murmuring nonsense. Hugh’s hands came down and stroked through his hair, easing the last bits of his climax from him. They sighed as his cock slid from Hugh’s ass as he crawled his way up the man’s body to cuddle with him. He whispered “Thank you” against Hugh’s lips. “You’re welcome, baby,” Hugh said when their lips parted. He protested as Hugh rolled off the bed and headed out of the room. Flopping on his back, Kael stared up at the ceiling. A smile broke over his face. Fucking Hugh had been incredible. If he were honest with himself, though, he didn’t think he’d want to do it often. Not at first. Too many years of being a bottom for him to change overnight. “Didn’t want to go to bed sticky.” Hugh came in with a washcloth. Kael sighed when Hugh ran the warm cloth over his body and cleaned him off. The man threw the cooled fabric onto the floor and climbed back in bed with him. He cuddled close to Hugh, running his fingers over the man’s ridged stomach. Hugh wrapped his arms around him and settled Kael’s head on his shoulder. Kael thought Hugh had fallen asleep until rough fingers trailed down his spine. “Hugh?” He knew he should leave it alone, but he needed to understand why Hugh didn’t seem to think he was crazy. “Yes, baby,” Hugh murmured. “Why haven’t you run in the other direction? I mean most men wouldn’t stick around when the man they’re interested in tells them he can read thoughts and has conversations with people who might not even be real.” He remembered how Will had reacted. He’d had to call in sick to work for three days while his bruises healed. Sighing, Hugh stuffed some pillows behind his back and leaned against them. He seemed reluctant to say anything. Kael sat up and faced him, sitting cross-legged with the blanket covering his legs. “Please, love. I need to know because I’ll be worried you’ll decide I’m not worth it and leave.” God, he hated sounding so needy. Hugh grabbed his hand and played with his fingers. “It sounds crazier than what you’ve told me. When I was ten years old, we were still living in Ireland in County Cork. One night, I thought I was having a dream.” Kael smiled. He knew all about dreams seeming real. “I was walking down the road outside my grandma’s house. She lived about ten kilometers from us. Anyway, I was wandering down the road when I met a woman. She was extremely thin and pale with long stringy hair. I thought she was old, but to a ten-year-old, everyone looks old. Her teeth were sharp and yellow.” Hugh’s eyes had a faraway look in them.

Here Be Dragons

121

Kael shivered. “She sounds scary.” “If I met her now, she would be, but at ten and since I thought I was dreaming, she wasn’t. I asked her who she was visiting and she said she was going to get my grandma.” Hugh’s voice trailed off. “Get your grandma? Where would they be going?” “That’s what I asked. Grandma was old by then. She didn’t go anywhere after dark.” Hugh’s smile was fond. “The lady said it was time for Grandma to leave, so she’d come for her. I didn’t know what that meant, so I let it go. I told the lady to tell Grandma I loved her and we’d be over to visit next Sunday. Before I left or woke up, the woman turned to me and said someday I would meet the murderer of a king and a slayer of dragons. Also, a snake man who would be my only love. Together we would save the world when legends began to come true.” A huge shiver raced down Kael’s spine. Hugh’s words held the weight of the truth behind them. There wasn’t any way Kael could deny them. He entwined his fingers with Hugh’s and held on. “The next morning when I woke up, I found out my grandma had passed away during the night. I told my mother about my dream. I had never seen fear in her eyes until that moment. My parents are firm believers in telling the truth even to their young children who might not understand. She sat me down and explained that the woman in my dream was a banshee and she’d come to take Grandma home to Heaven. I’d grown up with the legends and myths of Ireland. I knew what a banshee was.” “She really told you the banshee took your grandmother to Heaven?” Kael was surprised. “Yes. When you meet my parents, you’ll see that my mother is very open-minded. She believes all the old stories have truths in them that need to be examined for us to understand our world. So telling her son that he’d met a banshee wasn’t a big deal for her.” Kael felt a tug at his heart when Hugh casually mentioned him meeting his parents. Part of it was joy in the fact that Hugh wasn’t ashamed of him and was willing to introduce him to them. Part of it was sorrow because he would never be able to introduce Hugh to his parents. Not that he cared about his parents. They weren’t the greatest human beings in the world, but he wanted Hugh to know he was proud of him and cared enough about him to show him off. “I asked her about the words the banshee said to me. She wasn’t sure what they meant, but eventually they would come true. A banshee prophecy is the closest thing you can get to a binding spell as possible.” Hugh looked at him for the first time since beginning the story. “So do you think I’m crazy now?” Kael threw himself into his lover’s arms. “Hell no. It makes me feel better. I’m not the only one who has weird dreams.”

122

T. A. Chase

“Have you always indulged in odd imaginings?” Hugh hugged him close. “Not imaginings per se.” Restlessness set in. Ignoring the fact that he was naked, he climbed out of bed and began to pace. “All of my life, I’ve had nightmares about dragons. I never could figure out why. I think those images were what drew me to becoming a herpetologist. Snakes and lizards were as close as I could get since dragons weren’t real. For the last six years, I thought I was associating dragons with Will in my subconscious, but now I’m not so sure.” He stopped and looked at Hugh. “Do you think I might have been seeing the future when I dreamed about dragons?” His lover shrugged and patted the mattress next to him. “Come back to bed. It’s late and we have a very early morning tomorrow.” Kael crawled back under the covers and curled up beside Hugh. He sighed when Hugh’s arms wrapped around his waist and pulled him tight to that warm body. They spooned, and the brush of Hugh’s breath over the nape of his neck soothed him. “Maybe you’re a changeling,” Hugh murmured against his skin. “Aren’t changelings supposed to be deformed and mentally challenged?” While he considered himself a freak, he had never thought he was deformed. He felt Hugh’s lips move, but he didn’t hear what the man was saying. “What did you say?” “I said maybe you’re a reverse changeling.” Hugh sounded grumpy. “Is there such a thing?” A hand was placed lightly over his mouth. “Shut up, Kael. We can figure it all out in the morning. You wore me out. Old men like me need our rest to keep up with pretty young things like you.” Kael snorted, but didn’t say anything. Worrying a subject to death was one of his faults. Hugh was right anyway. Tomorrow would be soon enough to figure out their problems.

Here Be Dragons

123

Chapter Twenty-Three Kael blinked in the early morning sunshine. Fog rolled in off the ocean and hung over them like a damp cape while they made their way down the trail, trying to keep up with O’Malley and his flock. Shamus stopped where the trail veered close to the edge of the cliff. Kael made his way to the very edge and carefully looked over. They weren’t too far up from the water, but there wasn’t any beach. The ocean waves crashed into the cliff face about nine meters down. “The creature rose out of the water and snatched two ewes right around this spot. I’ve been wondering if it hadn’t watched the flock before to study its habits. Those two ewes always made a break for the edge. Only this time they never made it back.” Shamus gestured to the spot where the sea serpent had grabbed the sheep. Kael moved to the place and turned to stare out over the water. A dark shape floated out beyond the breakers. Squinting, he tried to bring the image into focus, but it was too far away for him to discern what was out there. He reached into the satchel he was carrying and pulled out a set of binoculars. Moving as close to the rim as possible, he focused the binoculars on the dark shape. “Shit,” he muttered as the serpent-like shape of the sea creature sharpened before his eyes. “What’s out there?” Hugh joined him. Not saying a word, he handed the binoculars to his lover and turned to look at Shamus. “It’s never come in again since the time it attacked your sheep?” “Aye. It just sits out there as if it’s waiting for something,” O’Malley explained. Even without a close-up view of the creature, somehow Kael knew it was staring at him. No, he thought. You’re not going to win this time. We’ll stop you.

124

T. A. Chase

The serpent rose up out of the water and its screech traveled across the waves to slap against their ears. Kael jerked. A strange sibilant voice whispered the word “S-soon” into his mind. It couldn’t have been buried in the challenge the creature had sent him. There was no way those creatures could talk and no way he could understand them if they did. The sea serpent threw its body out of the water like a whale breeching. The early morning sun glinted off its tail as it crashed into the waves. “What was that all about?” Hugh stared at him with a question in his eyes. “Don’t know. Something must have frightened him off.” He didn’t meet Hugh’s gaze. “What’s out there that could scare that thing? I doubt the Navy has any more nuclearclass subs floating around.” Hugh didn’t sound convinced, but Kael wasn’t going to say anything when it was more than likely his imagination supplying the answers. “I’ve got to be moving the sheep on.” O’Malley dismissed them with a wave. “If something else happens with that thing, I’ll be sure to get a hold of you two.” “Thank you, Mr. O’Malley.” Hugh glanced down at his watch and laughed. “We have enough time to run to the pub and grab something to eat before we have to meet O’Connell.” “Good. I’m starving. Someone dragged me out of bed and didn’t even let me grab a cup of coffee.” He pouted. “Aw, poor baby.” Hugh brushed a curl off Kael’s forehead. “Maybe if that same someone hadn’t let me nail him into the mattress earlier in the night, I wouldn’t be so worn out.” He nuzzled Hugh’s hand. Hugh’s gaze went over Kael’s shoulder and he knew his lover was checking to see how far away O’Malley had gotten. The distance must have satisfied Hugh because the man leaned down and brushed a kiss over Kael’s lips. Murmuring a protest, Kael chased after that soft mouth when Hugh pulled away from him. “This really isn’t the place for this,” Hugh whispered as he pulled Kael tight against him and wrapped strong arms around his waist. “Love, anywhere we are is always the place for a kiss,” Kael enlightened him as their lips met. Skin caressed skin as they feasted on each other. Kael slid his tongue into Hugh’s mouth and teased the tip of it along Hugh’s palate. A shiver raced down the warm body in his arms and he moaned. Hugh sucked on his tongue, causing Kael to press closer and rub his groin against Hugh’s erection. They were panting as they pulled away from each other. Kael watched as Hugh adjusted himself. The other man grimaced at him. “I told you this wasn’t the place. Now I’ll have to spend the rest of the day with a hardon, waiting for the moment I can get that talented tongue of yours on my cock.” Winking, Kael strolled back towards the break in the fence and the car parked beyond it. “Anticipation will make it sweeter, love.”

Here Be Dragons

125

Hugh caught up to him and pinched his ass. “You’re becoming a tease.” Uneasiness twisted its way into his stomach. Kael stopped and turned so suddenly that Hugh ran into him. He stared up into those twinkling hazel eyes and saw the laughter slowly drain out of them. “Did I say something wrong?” Hugh’s voice was hesitant. “I would never tease you like that.” His voice trembled and shivers raced down his spine. Hugh looked puzzled but one big hand cupped the back of Kael’s head and brought their foreheads together. Hugh’s gaze was serious as they stared into each other’s eyes. “I know you wouldn’t, Kael. I was joking.” Kael breathed in Hugh’s cinnamon breath and the familiar scent calmed him. Closing his eyes, he thought on the fact that he’d known this man intimately for only a few days, yet he couldn’t imagine his life without Hugh in it now. Soul mates have a way of burrowing into our hearts without any trouble, little one. George’s voice danced through his mind. It’s

what makes them perfect for us and it’s what makes us unable to live without them. Silence reigned for a moment until Kael opened his eyes again and looked at Hugh. “I know you were joking. Will used to accuse me of cock-teasing him all the time and I just wanted to make you understand that I’d never do that. I’m not capable of playing games like that. I’ve learned the hard way how much that can hurt.” “We’re good then?” Hugh smiled at him. “Yeah, we’re great.” His stomach grumbled, causing them both to laugh. “I guess we better get something to eat before my body rebels.” Hugh pecked him on the lips and stepped back. “Yeah, we’ve got to keep you fed since I plan on using up a lot of your energy tonight.” “Promise?” he flirted. “It’s a guarantee. Let’s get going. O’Connell is supposed to be meeting us at the pub where we were yesterday.” Turning him around, Hugh pointed him towards the car. Walking to the car, his nerves tingled each time Hugh’s hip brushed against his. Kael was having a hard time focusing on the upcoming meeting. All he really wanted to do was beg Hugh to take him right here, ignoring the fact that anyone could drive down the road and see what they were doing. Not even when he was in the first flush of lust with Will had he ever lost focus. Maybe that should have been a sign, but being inexperienced in relationships, he had truly believed he was in love with the bastard. Kael smiled as Hugh unlocked the car door for him and opened it as well. “Your mother raised you to be a gentleman,” he commented as he slid into his seat. Hugh shut the door and walked around to the driver’s side. After his lover started the car and headed off towards the pub, Hugh turned to him and said, “She wanted to make sure I knew how to treat my girlfriends.”

126

T. A. Chase

Laughing, he protested, “I’m not going to wear a dress. My legs are too skinny.” “Until I told them I was gay, they were hoping I’d fall in love with a nice girl and get married like Thom. Well, being gay sort of destroyed that dream for them, along with the fact that Thom’s marriage just plain sucks.” Hugh shifted the car, then reached out and rested his hand on Kael’s thigh. “How did you tell your parents you were gay?” Kael wanted to know. “It sounds like they accept you.” “I sat them down after I finished college and told them. I knew I liked guys when I was in secondary school, but chose not to say anything to them until later. I knew it was going to be hard for them to deal with, and it was. After a year or two, they got used to the idea. They never turned me out or cut me off, though. Now I get the whole ‘why haven’t I found a nice boy and settled down’.” Hugh laughed. Kael felt a sense of disappointment. He had missed out on having a family to enjoy. Staring out the window at the passing Irish countryside, he said, “I told my parents in an email.” Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Hugh shoot him a surprised glance. “You’re kidding. An email to reveal something that intensely personal?” “I was shipped off to boarding school when I was six. I had seen my family a total of six times by the time I figured out I like boys. That was when I was fifteen, and had my first crush on a boy.” A faint longing filled his heart. He wondered what that boy was doing now. “So did your crush return your interest?” “Oh, god, no. I was way too shy to ever admit anything to him, even though I knew he liked boys as well. I’d seen him with his boyfriend once. They were very discreet and I didn’t want to get them or myself in trouble by telling them I knew.” Blushing, he could still remember walking around the corner of the library building on the campus of the Swiss boarding school and seeing those two boys together. They had been touching and stroking each other. He’d been shocked and turned on as only a teen-aged boy could be. It was the moment he came in his pants from watching those two beautiful boys that he knew he was gay. “What did your parents do?” Pulling up in front of the pub, Hugh turned the car off but didn’t climb out. “I don’t know. I haven’t heard from them since. I get nasty phone calls from my sister, but my parents have never talked to me. They didn’t come to my graduation from boarding school or college. I didn’t get invited to my sister’s wedding. Not that I would have gone, but still, you would have thought she’d invite her only brother.” He tried not to let Hugh see how much his family’s indifference bothered him. “They don’t deserve you.” Hugh’s hand settled on his thigh and squeezed.

Here Be Dragons

127

Kael wanted to feel Hugh’s lips on his to remind him of all the good things he did have in his life, but there was no way they could do that in the parking lot. He covered the hand on his thigh and entwined their fingers together. “Maybe you are a reverse changeling.” Hugh chuckled. “What do you mean by that? As I said last night, wasn’t changeling a term to describe mentally challenged children centuries ago?” Kael still wasn’t sure he liked that description. “Sure, but I’ve always wondered if there might be a different side of the story. A majority of changelings were sickly and definitely had something wrong with them. Yet how do you explain the ordinary and rather plain parents who have exceptional children? Those children who are beautiful, intelligent and so far above their parents in every way that you can’t be sure the child truly belongs to that set of parents?” “Are you saying that’s what you think I am? A faerie changeling?” He shook his head. It sounded way too absurd. “I grew up here, Kael. We moved to Scotland when I was eleven. I’ve always been surrounded by legends and myths. Part of me has always believed in the truth of those stories. Look, it seems that dragons were real. Who’s to say that none of the other ones were as well?” Hugh was serious, Kael could tell. “Isn’t that kind of like the ugly duckling believing he’s a swan?” He knew his joking was weak. “No, it isn’t. I think the farther we go in this journey, Kael, the more you’re going to figure out that you’re the right person for this adventure.” Hugh glanced around before he leaned over and kissed Kael’s cheek. “Now, come on. You’ll feel better after you eat.” Kael wasn’t sure about that, but he didn’t argue as he climbed out of the car and followed Hugh into the pub.

128

T. A. Chase

Chapter Twenty-Four Hugh thanked the server who set their food on the table. Looking across at Kael, he wondered what his lover was thinking. Kael had been quiet since they discussed their families. Leaning forward, Hugh took a chip from Kael’s plate and offered it to him. Kael’s eyes widened, but he leaned over and took the chip in his mouth. Hugh hissed as Kael’s teeth nipped his fingers. “Hey there, you two. None of that stuff around here,” O’Connoll’s voice broke through the noise of the pub. Hugh looked up to see the older man smiling at them. He waved to the empty chair next to him. “Take a seat, Mr. O’Connoll. We were just about to eat. Would you care to join us?” “Don’t mind if I do,” the man said as he sat. “They make some good chips here.” O’Connoll winked at Kael. “Sorry about that,” Kael apologized. O’Connoll looked puzzled for a moment. Those sharp blue eyes studied Kael’s face. “Don’t apologize. I was young once. Sometimes you’ve got to connect with the one you love no matter what.” The server brought over another plate of fish and chips for O’Connoll along with a pint of stout. “Thank you, Mr. O’Connoll.” Kael smiled and Hugh could see those thin shoulders relax. “Call me Padrig. ‘Mr. O’Connoll’ makes me feel old.” The man dove into his food. “So did O’Malley show you his sea serpent?” “Yes. It’s the same one that attacked us a couple of days ago. We also have a smaller specimen in our lab,” Hugh admitted, keeping a close eye on Kael to make sure he ate.

Here Be Dragons

129

“Really? I wonder why the government wants to keep these creatures a secret,” Padrig mused through a mouthful of food. “I think they believe with a few missiles, those creatures will be gone.” Kael never lifted his eyes from the plate in front of him. Hugh knew how his lover felt about the idea of bombing the dragons, but there didn’t seem to be any other solution. “We haven’t found any other way of stopping them.” “How do we know they’re so dangerous they immediately need to be killed off?” Kael protested. “It attacked the ship we were on.” Hugh remembered the fear he’d felt when the serpent missed Kael by inches. “It’s an animal, Hugh. We invaded its territory and as far as it’s concerned, we stole one of its offspring. I sort of understand why it might be a little upset with us.” Kael’s expression grew stubborn. “Wait. You’re the one who told me the dragons could cause a ton of damage once they started moving around. Now you’re saying we shouldn’t get rid of them while we have the chance.” “No, I’m saying we shouldn’t destroy them just because they’re doing what animals do. We need to learn how to control them. Treat them like any other animal on the planet.” Kael fidgeted with his silverware. “You do realize those bombs can cause just as much damage as the dragons if the government were to use them, don’t you?” Padrig broke in. They nodded. Hugh bumped Kael’s foot under the table, trying to get the other man to look at him. When Kael finally raised his brown eyes to meet Hugh’s gaze, Hugh smiled at him, just to let Kael know he wasn’t angry with him. The trio finished their food without any more conversation. Padrig swallowed the last drop in his glass and set it on the table. “Let’s go, lads. The day’s getting older and I have other things to do.” Hugh paid for their lunch while Kael and Padrig made their way outside. The old man was just lighting a cigarette when Hugh joined them. Kael leaned against the car with his head thrown back, soaking up the weak Irish sunshine. He gave in to the urge to trail his hand over Kael’s cheek. Those beautiful eyes opened and he saw more contentment in them than sadness at the moment. He swore to himself that from now on there would only be happiness in Kael’s eyes. “I told you none of that. Go play kissy-face on your own time, gentlemen. I have things to do, so let’s go find my dragon.” Padrig gestured for them to follow him. “It isn’t that far away. Your car will be fine here.” As they headed out, Hugh kept close to Kael. Kael’s wound had healed enough that he didn’t feel the need for the crutches, but Hugh wanted to be near in case Kael fell. Liar, a

130

T. A. Chase

laughter-filled voice burst into his mind. Okay, he admitted to himself that he really just wanted to be close enough to touch the young man whenever he wanted, and Kael’s wound was a good excuse. He paid more attention to the man walking beside him than to where they were heading. He loved the tingle chasing over his skin at each brush of Kael’s warm body against his. The exercise caused sweat to glisten on Kael’s upper lip and Hugh fought the urge to lick it off. With each step the t-shirt Kael wore tightened on his chest, drawing Hugh’s gaze to the hard nipples and the rings that pierced them. He couldn’t help but wonder if the piercing had been Kael’s idea or something Will wanted. Hugh thought if it had been something Will wanted, Kael would have taken them out and allowed them to heal. He knew he enjoyed playing with them. The way Kael moved and gasped with each tug turned him on. His cock filled and starting showing interest in bursting out of his pants. “Not now,” he muttered to his body. It wasn’t listening to him. Kael’s clean scent was drawn into his lungs and it was all Hugh could do not to bury his head in the crook of Kael’s neck and taste that pale skin. He was so caught up in the thought of doing just that he didn’t notice when Kael stopped. “Ompf,” he grunted, tripping over his own feet while trying not to run into Padrig. “Are we there?” Not saying anything, Kael pointed to where a couple walked some distance in front of them. Hugh squinted. There was something familiar about the two men. Even though one of them had long blonde hair, he could tell they were both male. Drawing in a harsh breath, he looked at Kael, who nodded. “Do you know those two?” he asked Padrig as he gestured towards the slow-moving figures. “Sure. I see them out here a lot, mostly right before true nightfall. Though come to think of it, I did see them right around the time the dragon showed up.” Padrig started walking again, heading the same direction as the couple in front of them. “Seems like someone has some explaining to do,” Kael murmured to him as he moved past. “Certainly seems that way,” he agreed. The couple disappeared into the small grove of trees just as the others got within shouting distance. Hugh studied the area. The ground had been covered with footprints, but it still bore the signs where the dragon’s claws had dug into the soil. Pulling out his camera, he started taking pictures of the tracks and claw marks. Kael moved closer to the woods. “Be careful, young man. There’s no telling if the dragon’s in there or not,” Padrig warned, not moving closer. “It’s not there. There’s no way that small grove of trees could hide the creature you described to us, Padrig.” Kael’s eyes were narrowed and he seemed to be thinking.

Here Be Dragons

131

“Are you saying I lied?” Padrig’s voice was indignant. Kael shook his head. “No. I think you saw exactly what you say, Padrig. What I’m wondering, though, is where it came from. I think we need to go into the woods. Maybe we can find something.” “I’m not going in there.” Padrig started to back away. Hugh stood and tucked his camera away. “You don’t have to. We’ll go by ourselves. If you could, just hang out here and wait for us to get back.” “Sure. I’ll get help if need be.” Padrig sounded nervous. “What kind of help do you think he could get if we’re eaten by this creature?” Kael asked as they made their way into the woods. “It doesn’t matter. It gives him something to do and if it were to happen, we’ll be gone.” Hugh wasn’t concerned with Padrig. His concern was making sure they didn’t accidentally trip over a sleeping dragon. “Nothing like having happy thoughts, love.” Kael glanced around. “There’s something familiar about this place.” “You feel it too?” Hugh had had an odd case of déjà vu since the first step beneath the trees. Before Kael could answer, they stepped into a clearing. Mordred and George stood in the middle and smiled at them. Hugh and Kael kept walking until they were only a few feet from the couple. “Are we in the Realm of Dreams now?” Kael took hold of Hugh’s hand. Hugh could tell by the strength of Kael’s grip that his lover was a little unnerved. “Yes. There are gates to the Realm throughout Ireland. They are rarely used, since people have lost the belief in magic.” Mordred’s black eyes held sadness for a moment. “The mortal world seems a little less brilliant without magic to make it shine.” George wrapped an arm around the elf and drew him to his side. “Is that why you let us see you? To let us find out on our own about this gateway?” Hugh asked, resisting the urge to comfort the elf himself. “Yes. There might be a time when you need to escape from your world. You can only stay in the Realm for the span of one of your days, but it will give you time to rest and think. We couldn’t tell you about it. Gaia has forbidden immortals sharing that knowledge with mortals, but it’s okay if you discover it yourself. So we helped you along.” George winked at him. Laughing, he held out his hand. “Thanks.” George shook it and then pulled him close for a quick kiss. “You’re welcome, friend.” “Did you know this is where the old man saw a dragon a week or two ago?” Kael challenged the two immortals.

132

T. A. Chase

Frowning, Mordred shook his head. “No. We didn’t know. Tell us about it.” When Kael was finished describing the dragon and what Padrig had seen, both Mordred and George were frowning. “The grove is bigger than it appears, but only because it opens into the Realm. No creature can enter unless allowed by one who dwells here. So there’s no way the dragon could have hidden here. No dragon has ever lived in the Realm,” the elf muttered. George’s expression was thoughtful. He glanced at Hugh and Kael. “Thank you for letting us know. We need to go and talk to someone who might know more about these things. Take care leaving the woods and we’ll be seeing you soon.” The knight grabbed the elf’s arm and pulled him away. “I’m beginning to hate this whole experience.” Kael sighed and turned to head back to where Padrig was waiting for them. “It’s got the feeling of destiny behind it, doesn’t it? I don’t think we’re going to be able to run from this.” Hugh said out loud the thoughts racing through his head. “I guess I finally have to stop being a coward and face my fears.” Kael stepped out into the afternoon sun. Padrig was shifting nervously. The elderly man cried out when he saw them. “There you are. I was afraid the beast snatched you up and ate you. I was just about to leave.” Hugh looked down at his watch. Nearly an hour had passed since they entered the grove. “Time must work differently in there.” “Let’s go back to the lab. I want to do some more research. I get the feeling we need to find the best way to hurt these creatures before things go from just a few dead to whole towns being destroyed.” Kael headed off across the field. “Damn,” Hugh whispered. He didn’t want to think about how much damage one of those creatures could cause. Something had to be done.

Here Be Dragons

133

Chapter Twenty-Five Kael hobbled into his lab at the AngleLow building. All the walking he’d done that morning had caused his foot to ache. Irene was hunched over one of the microscopes. She waved at him and he didn’t bother to talk to her. He made his way to his desk and saw a package resting on his chair. Picking it up, he was thrilled to see it was from his colleague down in Brisbane. Al Prescott was the leading researcher involved in the study of Komodo dragons and the virulent bacteria that lived in their mouth. “Irene, take this package and open it. We have a sample of the sea serpent’s saliva. Compare it with the Komodo sample Prescott sent us.” Kael sat down and fired off a thank you email to Prescott. “H-Here, K-Kael.” Irene held out an envelope she’d pulled from the box. “Thanks.” Kael saw the scrawling handwriting and smiled. He should have known Prescott wouldn’t send it without a bunch of questions. He was lucky the old man hadn’t hand-delivered his precious samples. Slitting the paper open, he unfolded the letter.

“Hammerson, I expect you to inform me as to why you need these samples, but since your assistant said that it was urgent, I’ll not be bothering you right away. Strange things are happening down here, Kael. Things that my scientific mind can’t explain. You were always more openminded than I. When you get this package, please call me. We need to discuss some things.” Kael frowned as he set the paper down on the desk in front of him. He wondered if the things Prescott wished to talk about had anything to do with the dragons appearing here. “Irene?” Kael waved his hand to catch his assistant’s attention. “Y-Yes?” She turned to look at him. “Have you seen any world news lately?” He fingered the letter on his desk.

134

T. A. Chase

“N-no. W-why?” She leaned on the table next to him. “Prescott sent me a letter saying he needed to talk to me about some strange events happening in Australia. I can’t help but wonder if they’re experiencing the same odd occurrences we are.” Irene frowned. “L-like d-dragons?” “Yeah.” He shook his head. “I don’t remember hearing about legends like that when I was there.” “I’m n-not familiar with A-Aboriginal l-legends. M-My s-suggestion is to c-call Dr. PPrescott and a-ask him. N-no p-point in w-worrying about it.” Irene nodded towards the phone. “You’re right. Get back to comparing those samples.” He smiled at her as he picked up the phone and dialed. “Hello,” a sleepy voice muttered. “Prescott, it’s Hammerson.” Kael felt a little guilty about waking the man up. “You must have gotten the samples.” He heard rustling as if Prescott was sitting up in bed. “Yeah, I did. Thanks for getting them here so fast. What the hell’s going on down there?” He dug out a notebook and a pen. “I’ve heard you’ve been having some sightings of a few unusual creatures.” Prescott’s voice filled with hesitation. “I can confirm a sea serpent. I saw that one twice with my own eyes. Barely missed being lunch for it. The other type I can’t do a visual confirmation, but I’m inclined to believe the witness.” Prescott didn’t say anything for a moment. As the silence stretched out, Kael wondered if the man didn’t believe him or if he’d fallen back asleep. “Prescott?” “I’m sorry. If you can confirm at least one of the creatures being real, then what I want to show you shouldn’t be too much of a shock. There should have been a DVD in the box with the samples,” Prescott informed him. “Irene, where’s the box the samples came in?” He covered the receiver to ask her. “R-right next t-to you.” She pointed towards the floor where she must have dropped the box. He snagged the box and saw the plastic case with the disc in it. He pulled it out and popped it into his computer. “What am I going to see?” “Just watch. My lab confirmed that the video wasn’t tampered with or altered in any way.” Prescott seemed reluctant to say anything else until after Kael had seen the video. On his computer screen, Kael watched the beautiful scenery of the Great Barrier Reef come into view. He held his breath as a figure coalesced out of the dark blue water. At first,

Here Be Dragons

135

he was reminded of the sharks that called those waters home. Then he gasped as he realized that wasn’t a shark coming into focus in the video. “Shit. Irene, get over here and tell me what this is,” he ordered his assistant. He needed her to confirm what he was seeing. “I b-believe t-that w-would be a m-mermaid.” Her voice was steady, but when Kael glanced over at her, her eyes were gleaming. “You’re absolutely sure this video hasn’t been doctored in any way?” He hit the replay button. Again he watched the dark shape reveal itself to be half-woman, half-fish. Its hair floated in the water like seaweed. It looked like every picture he’d ever seen of a mermaid. “Yes. When we got it, we sent it to all of our tech guys. All of them said the same thing. It was as real as you could get. As far as they were concerned, the mermaid itself was real.” Rustling came over the phone. “I sent it to our government. I haven’t heard back from them, but I’m not sure if they believe it or not. As far as I know this is the only sighting there’s been of the creature. The camera guy who shot the footage said it caught sight of him and suddenly disappeared into thin water.” Prescott gave a weak chuckle. “Irene, go get Hugh.” Kael knew his lover needed to see this. “Prescott, I’m going to let you go back to bed. I have some experts I want to talk to before I make any comments.” “I didn’t expect anything different, just call me when you have any information.” Prescott didn’t sound disappointed. “All I can tell you right now, Alfred, is we’re in the beginning of what could very well be the most incredible time of our lives.” If we live through it, his mind added. “Good night and I’ll call when I can. Thanks again for the samples.” “You’re welcome and thank you for your help, Kael.” Prescott hung up. Kael was dropping the receiver onto the base when Hugh came in with Irene. Kael felt his face break into a smile that disappeared when he saw MacAuley was following close behind Hugh. “What’s up, Hammerson? Irene told me you had something to show me.” Hugh didn’t look particularly happy and seeing the agent told Kael why. “I got the Komodo dragon saliva samples. Irene’s comparing them to the samples we took from the sea serpent. Doctor Prescott sent us something else. It seems Australia has been having a few unusual sightings as well.” He gestured to where the video was frozen on the full screen view of the mermaid. Pushing his chair back, he stood up and allowed Hugh to stand in front of the computer. Kael moved to stand by the window. “Are we sure it’s a mermaid? Couldn’t it just be one of those animals they have in the U.S.?” MacAuley sounded like he was grabbing for straws. “A manatee?” Hugh shot Kael a glance.

136

T. A. Chase

Kael shook his head. “Manatees aren’t native to Australia. There’s no way one would even have migrated there.” “It could have gotten loose from one of the zoos there,” MacAuley said. “It d-doesn’t l-look like a m-manatee. It l-looks like a w-woman,” Irene spoke up. Surprised, Kael turned to look at his assistant. He didn’t think she would have spoken up in front of a stranger if he and Hugh hadn’t been there. He walked over to the computer. Shrinking the picture of the mermaid, he jumped on the ‘net and found an image of a manatee. Letting them sit side by side, he allowed the others to form their own opinions. A gentle touch to the small of his back and he knew Hugh believed it was real. “That’s just a composite photo. Someone’s messing with your doctor’s mind,” MacAuley scoffed. “There’s no such thing as mermaids.” “We didn’t think dragons and sea serpents existed, but they’re real enough now. Why couldn’t mermaids have lived in our world?” Kael moved back to the window. Gray clouds formed on the horizon. It looked like another storm was blowing in from the ocean. An uneasy feeling slipped over his spine. Something was building. He could feel it, and it wasn’t going to be good when it broke. “You’re a scientist. You shouldn’t believe this shit.” Kael saw in the glass MacAuley berating Hugh. He wanted to say something, but Hugh’s body language told him that his love was coming to the end of his patience. “I’ve seen the sea serpent with my own eyes, MacAuley. It wasn’t some movie prop or some elaborate computer generated creature. It was real, and I’m willing to believe in mermaids now that I’ve heard the screams of a dragon.” Hugh’s hand came up, stopping the agent from commenting. “I think that’s all the updating we have for you, MacAuley. I’ll call you when we get something more.” Hugh joined Irene at the lab table. Kael watched the anger come and go on MacAuley’s face. The man knew he’d been dismissed. Whirling to head towards the door, the agent looked at him. “You had better come up with some way to kill these things soon or you could get blamed for whatever happens.” The agent’s words chilled Kael. “I don’t think threats will get you what you want, Agent.” Hugh turned to glare at the man. Kael stood there. He knew the wise action was not to say anything. After the door shut, he relaxed and leaned against the windowsill. Hugh came and encircled his waist. Brushing his lips over Kael’s forehead, Hugh settled beside him. “Don’t listen to him. He’s pissed because his superiors are chewing his ass out about this whole thing. He doesn’t like it so he’s taking it out on all of us,” Hugh murmured. “He’s right, though.” Kael closed his eyes and soaked up the warmth from Hugh’s body.

Here Be Dragons

137

“It won’t be your fault, no matter what he says.” Hugh pulled him closer. “We know it, but you also know that when the government can’t stop the dragons from attacking and killing people, they’ll be looking for someone to blame. I wouldn’t be surprised if that wasn’t why we were contacted in the first place. Their own scientists couldn’t find a way to hurt these creatures, and we’re the scapegoats.” Instinct told Kael that was the real reason AngleLow Labs had been called in. “K-Kael,” Irene called from where she was working on the slides. She flapped her hand at him without taking her eyes off the microscope. “What have you got for me?” Kael joined her. She slid to the side so he could take a look. “The s-saliva s-samples are s-similar enough t-that I w-would s-say there w-was a c-common an-ancestor.” “Damn. That would mean there isn’t antivenom for this poison. Anyone unlucky enough to get even scratched by one of the sea serpents is likely to die. Not right away, but within days of getting the wound.” Kael let Hugh take a look while he moved to sit down. Rubbing his forehead, he could feel the beginnings of a headache stab its way into his brain. Hugh’s hands fell on his shoulders and started massaging. “There isn’t any antidote for this venom?” “N-no, b-because t-technically K-Komodo d-dragons d-don’t have v-venom. Their ssaliva is f-filled w-with a v-virulent b-bacteria. T-there isn’t an a-anti-biotic s-strong enough t-to f-fight it on-once it t-takes h-hold in the b-body.” Irene started to pack up the samples. Carrying them over to the cooler, she put them away. “What are you doing?” The question didn’t hold any heat behind it, since Kael was tired and he’d been about to call it quits for the day. “I f-figured w-we’ve been c-chasing our t-tails t-today. W-we’ve d-done all w-we ccan, s-so l-let’s g-get s-some r-rest and s-start again t-tomorrow.” “Good idea,” Hugh agreed. Kael shut down his computer and let Hugh lead him from the lab. Thoughts raced through his mind. He knew he would have to try and contact Mordred that night. There were too many questions that needed to be answered. Hugh stuffed Kael in the car and fastened his seatbelt. Staring out the windshield, he noticed the storm clouds were getting closer. Streaks of lightning ripped up the gray sky. “Storm’s coming ashore,” he commented as Hugh joined him in the car and pulled away from the curb. “Yes. Let’s hope we’re home before it hits.” “Where are we going?” Kael didn’t really care in whose flat they spent the night. “I figured we’d stay at yours tonight. It might be easier for you to bring George and Mordred over if we’re in a familiar place.”

138

T. A. Chase

“I’m not sure I can call them. I’ve never done it before.” Kael didn’t think he had the control and confidence needed to call two legends from the Realm of Dreams. “All you can do is try. We’ll wait until they show up if it doesn’t work.” Hugh reached out and squeezed his knee. “Mordred and George like you. They’re going to do all in their power to help us. They don’t want you to fail.” Reassured for the moment, Kael settled back and tried to relax during the rest of the drive to his flat, but it wasn’t working. The tension in the air caused by the approaching storm made the hair on his neck stand up. “Bad things are coming in with the storm,” he murmured. Hugh didn’t answer him, but when he glanced over towards the driver’s seat, he saw Hugh nod. It seemed his lover was feeling the same malevolent cloud he was.

Here Be Dragons

139

Chapter Twenty-Six After changing into his favorite ratty jeans when he got home, Kael headed to the living room where Hugh sat. Kael curled up on the couch next to him and sighed. Hugh’s arm encircled Kael’s shoulder, pulling their bodies closer. M.A. sat on the coffee table staring at them. “Where’s Irene?” Hugh didn’t seem ready to attempt contacting Mordred outside of their dreams. “Her boyfriend told her she could come back home.” Kael held up his hand to stop Hugh’s protest. “I know. I know. But until she’s ready to admit what he does is wrong and not her fault, there’s nothing we can do for her except support her. I told her the offer to stay was open whenever she needed it.” Hugh shook his head. “She’s a good kid. She shouldn’t have to deal with a bastard like her boyfriend.” “No one deserves getting the shit beat out of them just because they’re weaker than someone else.” Kael thought about his past. “The abuser is cunning, Hugh. His goal is to cut you off from any support you might have, whether it’s friends or family. Then slowly he makes you depend on him for everything. When that happens, he can start being his normal abusive self and you’re stuck dealing with the pain alone. He convinces you that each blow is because of something you did wrong. Your self-confidence disappears and soon you believe everything he says to the point that you don’t think you can live without him.” “How does that happen? You’re an intelligent person, Kael. You should have known what he was telling you wasn’t true.” Hugh didn’t understand. From the memories Hugh had shared with him, Kael knew Hugh had never felt unloved or unwanted in his life.

140

T. A. Chase

“They’re predators. The abuser hunts for easy prey. Someone like me has never had any sort of loving relationship in his life. I was ripe to be picked by Will. He knew just what to say and do to get me in his clutches. He would have never let me go unless I was dead.” Kael shivered. He allowed Hugh to pull him onto his lap. He tucked his head under his lover’s chin and listened to the steady beat of Hugh’s heart. “Why did you choose to leave him? Where did you find the courage to do that?” Closing his eyes, Kael thought about that time in his life. “I woke up in the hospital after the last beating Will gave me. I was badly injured, but he hadn’t bothered to call for help. Our neighbor overheard the noise coming from the apartment and when Will left, he broke down the door. Al was the one who took me to the hospital.” His former neighbor’s intense blue eyes burned into his memory and he felt a shock of recognition. Shooting off Hugh’s lap, he swore. “Shit. I should have thought about it sooner.” “What’s wrong?” Hugh looked apprehensive. “Gaia told me her followers had been keeping an eye on me for a while. My neighbor down in Brisbane looked remarkably like George.” Kael shoved his hands through his hair. “Could he travel that far? For some reason, I thought he was stuck in this part of the world.” “Hell, Hugh, he’s a legend and he lives in a different world than we do. Who knows what the man can do?” Kael threw himself back on the couch. “So what happened when you woke up in the hospital?” Hugh’s question brought him back to the conversation. “Al or George or whoever was standing beside my bed. I was shocked because I always thought he disapproved of my relationship with Will. I guess I thought his problem with it was because we were gay. Little did I know he disapproved of the way Will treated me. He told me if I stayed with Will, I’d die. He said Will would kill me eventually. It wasn’t the words he said because I’d heard it before, from my doctor. It was the way he looked at me as if he really saw all of my soul and cared about me. I know it sounds silly, but something clicked in my head. A light went on and I finally understood I didn’t deserve what Will was doing to me. Al made me promise never to go back to Will.” Kael shook his head. “It’s easy to promise when you’re in pain and anger feeds your heart. It’s hard to keep that promise when you’re lonely and struggling to regain yourself.” Hugh took his hands in his grip and kissed them. “You managed, and got the courage to get a new job. You headed as far away as you possibly could to find a place where you fit.” Kael smiled at Hugh and cupped the man’s rough chin. “Not without a few false starts. Will would come to the lab I worked at in Brisbane. He’d beg and plead with me to come back to him. He swore it wouldn’t happen again. He told me he loved me. I had loved him for five years, even during the times I feared him.”

Here Be Dragons

141

“How many times had he told you it would never happen again in the years you were with him? How many times did he break that promise?” Hugh seemed reluctant to ask. “I wasn’t totally brainwashed. There was always a part of me that knew he wouldn’t keep those promises, but my heart and a deep belief that each time would be different overruled that part. Like anyone who has ever been in love, I believed I could change him.” Restlessness hit him again and he stood up to pace. “What kept you from going back that last time?” Hugh’s voice moved over Kael and settled in his heart. “Each time I was about to say yes and go back, I’d get an image of Al standing beside my bed. He’d look at me with such pain in his eyes that tears would well up in mine. I’d hear his voice tell me if I went back, I’d die.” He could still feel the touch of Al’s hand on his shoulder. Kael went into the kitchen for a soda. He grabbed a Guinness for Hugh. Returning to the living room, he saw M.A. jump from the coffee table to the windowsill. “Here.” Kael handed Hugh the bottle. Sitting down, he sipped his drink. “Each time I told Will no, I grew stronger. It became easier to break away from the vicious cycle I was in. The last time I saw Al was the day he came to my new apartment. He showed up out of the blue and gave me a paper with AngleLow’s address and phone number on it. He said the lab was looking for research scientists. He knew I needed to start over again somewhere far from Brisbane.” Settling back, Kael ran his hand over Hugh’s thigh. The muscle flexed at his touch and he smiled. “Now you know the sordid details of my only relationship. A little depressing, huh?” Hugh nodded. “It makes me sad and angry that anyone can treat another human being like that.” Fierce hazel eyes met his as Hugh said, “I’d never treat you that way.” “I know.” He did know, and over time conviction would fill every atom of his body. His memories of Will would die. Until then they would take each minute as it came and deal with it as best they could. “I should see about getting Mordred and George here. I don’t want to waste my entire night talking to them.” “Do you have other plans for the night?” A twinkle shone in Hugh’s gaze. “I do, and I think you’d approve of them.” He pulled Hugh’s mouth to his and proceeded to feast on him. He used his teeth and tongue to ignite Hugh’s passion. By the time Kael pulled away to breath, Hugh was rocking his hips against Kael’s thigh. He could feel the hard length of Hugh’s cock. All he wanted to do was strip and beg Hugh to take him. He started to dive back into the kiss when a noise made him freeze. “What’s wrong?” Hugh moved away to peer at him. “Did you tell me to stop?”

142

T. A. Chase

“No.” Hugh shook his head and laughed. “Why would I do that?” “I thought I heard someone say stop,” he admitted, not entirely happy with having to say he was hearing voices. “You’re not hearing things. I told you to stop. If you wish to call the elf and the knight out of the Realm of Dreams, you can’t be distracted.” Kael shot a wide-eyed glance at Hugh. His lover was frowning and turning to look towards the window. “Why is your cat making all that noise?” “Um...” Kael wasn’t sure what to say. “That’s right. He can’t understand me. Now come on. Neither of us has all night. I want to be somewhere else when you two start screwing.” M.A. jumped back to the coffee table. “Hugh.” Kael grabbed Hugh’s arm. “Yes?” “M.A. is talking to me. I mean, I can understand what he’s saying. Are you sure I didn’t bump my head when the sea serpent almost got me?” Panic bubbled in him. “No, and anyway, it was a couple days ago. If you were having a reaction, I’d think you would have had it sooner.” Hugh stared at the small tabby cat. “What is he saying?” “My cat is talking to me like I was Doctor Dolittle and all you have to ask is what’s he saying?” Kael was beginning to get hysterical. “Kael, take a deep breath.” Hugh took his shoulders in his hands and shook him slightly. “Argh” was the only thing he could get out. How could Hugh be so calm about the fact that Kael was obviously having a nervous breakdown? “Oh, come on. Are you going to call for Mordred or do I have to do all the work?” M.A. licked a paw while glaring at him. “Shut the hell up. I shouldn’t understand a word you’re meowing.” He pinned Hugh with an evil glare. “And you. Why the hell are you taking this so calmly?” “Why are you panicking now? You’ve talked to Mordred and St. George several times now. You’ve been in the presence of a goddess and haven’t turned a hair. Sea serpents attack you. You read people’s thoughts and none of that has fazed you. All of a sudden, your cat is talking to you and you’re having a complete meltdown. If you can accept all the other weird shit happening around you, why can’t you accept the fact that your cat can talk?” Hugh sighed and looked at M.A. “Maybe I’m getting too old for this.” “You’re getting too old?” M.A.’s meow was incredulous. “Boy, I’m thousands of years older than you and I can’t begin to tell you how tired I’m getting of this.” “What did he say?” Hugh asked Kael.

Here Be Dragons

143

“He’s thousands of years older than you and he can’t begin to tell you how tired he is of this.” Kael slapped his forehead. “I can’t believe I’m translating for you now. I can’t call Mordred now. I think my head is going to explode.” “Fine. I’ll do it.” M.A. turned a stiff back on them and stared out the open window. “What’s he doing?” Hugh watched the little gray feline. “He’s calling Mordred. He’s being amazingly rude about this whole thing.” Kael felt a pout coming on. “Rude? I’m a cat. This is as good as it gets unless I’m in the presence of Gaia. You’re nothing but a mortal,” M.A. shot over his shoulder. “A mortal who is very important to us, brother cat,” Mordred’s voice drifted in on the heavy twilight air. “Of course, he’s important to you. If he wasn’t, I wouldn’t be here.” M.A. huffed as the elf and George materialized in the living room. “Now that you’re here, I’m leaving.” The gray cat jumped up and out of the window.

144

T. A. Chase

Chapter Twenty-Seven Hugh didn’t have time to marvel at the other couple’s appearance. He could tell Kael wasn’t enjoying any of the experience. He took the slender man’s hand in his and rubbed his thumb over Kael’s knuckles. “You’re not going to faint, are you?” he asked as Kael’s brown eyes started to look a little less panicky. Thin shoulders rose on a deep breath and Kael shook his head. “I guess I won’t, but please tell me that hearing M.A. speak to me was a hallucination.” Kael’s gaze went to Mordred. The elf shook his head, making his glistening blond hair sparkle. “I’m sorry, little one. That is one of those special magic things Gaia did to you the first night you talked to us.” Hugh saw Kael stiffen, and a spurt of anger burned through those suspicious eyes. “What other magic things did she do to me?” Kael pushed away to stand and stare at the elf. “I’m starting to feel like I was abducted by aliens and had experiments done on me without my permission.” “It wasn’t something we wanted to do. I would have preferred telling you. You might be a mortal, but you are far more intelligent than most. I believed you could handle the knowledge she was giving you. Gaia is a goddess. She doesn’t listen to mere elves like me. She chose to block your memory of that night until you needed the information.” Mordred looked upset. “You could have told me. You slipped up when you said that any disease I might have had was gone because the dragon’s blood burned it out of my system. Why didn’t you tell me anything else?” Kael was shouting now. Hugh shot a surprised glance at George. Was Kael finally shedding his meek submission or was the anger and fear he felt overwhelming his normally good common sense? The

Here Be Dragons

145

knight shrugged when he met his eyes. It was obvious neither of them were sure what to do about it. “There are rules, Kael. Gaia might not seem powerful to you because she rules in the Realm, but she is. Trust me. If she tells me I can’t tell you anything, I won’t. Don’t get angry with me. I didn’t do anything to you except withhold some information.” Mordred crossed his arms and glared at Kael. “Withhold some information? The fact I could talk to animals might have been important,” Kael sputtered. “When? At what point up until now was it important for you to know you could talk to animals? Were you planning on having many conversations with them?” Mordred gestured in the direction the cat had taken. “In fact, you still wouldn’t know if M.A. hadn’t said something to you in his normal voice. He should have kept his mouth shut.” A look of pure fear chased across Kael’s face. Hugh rushed to him and wrapped his arms around the man’s waist. “What’s wrong?” “This morning. I thought I was hearing things when the sea serpent screamed. I thought I heard the word ‘soon’, but it must have said it.” Kael’s pale face went white. Mordred shook his head. “Not possible. They wouldn’t talk to you even if you could understand them. Dragon language is more archaic than even the oldest human language.” “Damn it, I heard something, Mordred. Don’t tell me I didn’t.” Kael was shaking. Hugh pulled Kael back to the couch and onto his lap. He embraced the thin body and held on, trying to let Kael know he was there for him without interrupting the argument. There wasn’t anything he could have added anyway. He didn’t understand what was going on. Lightning crackled through the air and struck the ground outside the building. Everyone jumped as the sky opened and rain poured down. After shutting the window, George took Mordred’s hand. The knight led the elf to the chair, where he settled in with Mordred on his lap. The four of them stared at each other for a moment. “Why did you send me here?” Kael asked George. Frowning, the knight’s blue eyes filled with confusion. “I didn’t send you anywhere, Kael.” “No, it was you in Brisbane who saved me from Will the last time and gave me the phone number for Hugh’s lab.” Kael’s voice rang with certainty. “If it was me, I would never have let you suffer the abuse. I wouldn’t have waited until you almost died before I got you out of there.” Hugh could tell George was offended by Kael’s belief that the knight wouldn’t interfere in Kael’s relationship. “Kael described him to me, George. He sounded just like you.” “It wasn’t me,” George insisted. “I’m not allowed to go anywhere beyond England.”

146

T. A. Chase

“Makes sense, since you’re mostly an English legend.” Hugh understood the boundary of George’s range. “Did he really look like George?” Mordred stared off into space with a speculative look on his face. Kael nodded. “He might have been a little shorter, but in every other way he looked like you.” He waved a hand towards George. “What name did he give you?” the elf asked. George took Mordred’s pointed chin in his hand and made the elf look at him. “Do you think you know who it might have been?” “Let the little one answer, love.” Mordred refused to say any more. “He told me his name was Al.” Kael relaxed into Hugh, so whatever panic he was feeling had disappeared. “Al?” George looked at Mordred. “Do you think?” Mordred shrugged. “It’s possible. My people are capable of leaving the Realm for extended periods of time.” “Al was an elf?” Kael sounded surprised. “His name is Ailill. It means ‘elf’ in Irish Gaelic. Not overly inventive, but his job wasn’t to pick out a good name.” Mordred ran a hand over George’s arm. “I wonder why he didn’t say anything to us when he got back. He must have overheard us talking about Kael.” “The same reason why we never told Kael about the things Gaia gave him. Rules can be binding if you’re an honest man.” George winked at the elf. “He didn’t look like you, though. He didn’t have pointed ears,” Kael protested. “Of course not. We have the ability to alter our appearance when we enter your world. Though Ailill looks more mortal than most of my kind.” George growled, “Why did Ailill wait so long to interfere?” “Rules, love. As you’ve reminded me several times, we aren’t allowed to change the course of a mortal’s life.” Mordred quirked an eyebrow at Hugh’s snort. “Well, there are ways to get around those little technicalities if we wish to.” “Don’t be angry with him, George. I think he wanted to approach me sooner, but every time he came near me, I’d run away. Will had taken a lot of my self-confidence and courage. I’d get nervous and afraid when he came near. Mostly because I didn’t want Will to see us talking. I knew it would lead to a fight.” Kael rested his head on Hugh’s chest. Hugh ran his hands up and down Kael’s back, trying to sooth his lover. He could tell Kael was getting tired. “It’s been a bitch of a day, hasn’t it, love?” “Yeah, you could say that.” Kael turned to look at Mordred.

Here Be Dragons

147

Hugh glanced over to the couple to find them cuddling in the chair. He laughed. He would never have thought the knight and elf would fit, but they seemed to be perfect for each other. “Why did you want to talk to us, little one?” George asked. “Right. The real reason I needed to talk to you. Are, or were, mermaids real?” Both George and Mordred looked surprised at the question. “Why are you asking?” Mordred leaned forward a little. His black eyes studied Kael and Hugh. “It seems a mermaid was spotted off the coast of Australia a week or so ago. Did we remember to bring the DVD with us?” Kael turned to look at Hugh. “Yes. I’ll put it in.” He stood up and set Kael down on the couch. Putting the disc in the player, he pushed play. “Would you like something to drink?” He didn’t know if they could actually have mortal food, but he thought he’d be polite. “No, thanks,” George declined. Mordred’s gaze was glued to the TV screen. Hugh went back to the couch and pulled Kael back on his lap. He wasn’t sure why he needed to keep in contact with the man. There was a feeling in his heart that Kael would disappear if he didn’t hold on to him. “Shit.” The word eased from George as the mermaid appeared, then vanished. “You’re sure this wasn’t doctored in any way?” “The man who sent it to me is totally trustworthy when it comes to things like this. His lab tested it and found it to be real. What does that mean?” Kael hit the pause button and stopped the picture at the moment when the mermaid was the clearest. “It means I think we’re in more trouble than we thought.” Mordred turned to look at George. The knight nodded. “Okay, here’s the problem. It looks like there are more things trying to get out of the Realms. Now, dragons were killed off thousands of years ago. So someone had to have created more because there’s no possible way they just suddenly evolved again. When you told us a dragon had appeared from the grove where a gate to the Realm was located, we suspected someone from our side playing around.” The elf waved a slender hand at the TV. “This means there’s something else going on. The merfolk are some of the weaker magical creatures. On their own, they wouldn’t be able to cross back over, but if they had the help of someone with more power, they could do it. I’d say this was a test of sorts to make sure the ability was there.” “But who would do that?” Hugh wasn’t sure he wanted to hear that magical creatures were invading Earth. “Don’t know. We’ll start looking around in the Realm. I’m not a hundred percent sure that it’s one of the magical beings doing it, but I’m not about to dismiss them. There were quite a few who were unhappy when Gaia announced that we were leaving Earth for the

148

T. A. Chase

Realm.” Mordred flowed to his feet and offered George a hand. “There’s a party at the court of Gaia tonight. We might be able to get some information there.” “Hugh and I can look around here and see if there are any people dealing in magic,” Kael offered. “No. You need to focus your attention on the dragons. This storm has the feel of power behind it. It’s not the normal weight of nature pushing it. I’m afraid something is happening tonight under the cloud cover. Damn, I wish I knew what it was, because I swear I would warn you, Kael, if I knew.” Mordred reached out and cupped Kael’s check. “I know you would. I’m sorry I wigged out on you earlier. I guess it all got to be a little too much for me.” Hugh watched his lover kiss the elf. He wondered at the lack of jealousy in him at the kiss. With any of his other lovers, he would have hated sharing, but there was something about Mordred and George that soothed him. He knew he could trust Kael to them and they would do every thing in their considerable power to make sure nothing happened to him.

I would say we have bonded. To find a soul mate is rare, but to find a life mate as well is extremely rare. George’s voice played in his head. Soul mates? He shot the thought at the knight. Yes, I would bet you and Kael are soul mates as Mordred and I are. Somewhere in the winding of the wheel of Fate, our skeins were entwined, so we are all life mates as well. That is why it doesn’t bother you to watch your lover kiss mine. The knight kissed him, then switched places with Mordred to kiss Kael. “Strengthen the bond you have,” Mordred suggested as he and George disappeared. “That was enlightening,” Hugh commented. “It didn’t make me feel better, though.” Kael’s shoulders were tense again. “I know, but there’s nothing we can do at the moment, so let’s find a way to relax for a little while.” He grabbed Kael’s hand and tugged him down the hall to the bedroom.

***** Kael let Hugh lead him to the bedroom. Standing, he allowed Hugh to strip him. Hugh pressed a kiss to his chest. “Lie on your stomach on the bed. I’ll be right back.” He didn’t have the energy to worry or freak out about what Hugh was going to do. He climbed on the bed and buried his face in his pillow. A few minutes later, the bed dipped as Hugh straddled his legs. A groan made its way from his throat at the touch of Hugh’s balls against his ass. Lips brushed the nape of his neck. “Relax, baby. I’m just trying to loosen some muscles up.” Hugh’s warm breath tickled his ear.

Here Be Dragons

149

“You’ll loosen something up, but I think something else is tightening.” He gave a laugh as his cock filled and hardened. “Just let me know if you want me to take care of that for you as well.” Hugh leaned back and started working the knots out of Kael’s muscles. All Kael could do was grunt as Hugh’s strong hands massaged him. Within minutes he was as limp as a cooked noodle everywhere except his shaft. The hard cock stroking his ass told him Hugh might be interested in something more relaxing for both of them. He rocked his hips up as Hugh leaned forward, and a deep moan came from two throats as the wet blunt head of Hugh’s cock rubbed over Kael’s opening. He knew Hugh wouldn’t push any further. If a massage was all Kael wanted, Hugh would let it go at that, but Kael needed more. He needed to feel Hugh deep inside him, filling him, and he needed to have it done like this. Doggy-style had been Will’s favorite position, so his ex-lover didn’t have to look at Kael when he fucked him. That was too intimate for Will. Kael wanted to replace those memories with good ones involving Hugh. “Please” was all he managed to get out before Hugh reached down and gripped his hips. He rose up on his knees, leaving his head resting on his arms. Spreading his legs, he arched his back. A sharp indrawn breath and two hands squeezing his cheeks let him know that Hugh liked what he saw. “Beautiful.” Hugh’s voice was husky. He jumped when Hugh placed a soft kiss at the top of his crease. He resisted the urge to curl up and stop the warm tongue trailing down his ass to tease the puckered skin of his hole. This is Hugh, he kept repeating. He’s not going to hurt you. He just wants to love you. The tongue didn’t stop, but moved down to lick gently at his balls hanging between his thighs. His body shut his mind off. It knew what it wanted and it wasn’t going to let his brain ruin things for it. The sensitive skin right behind his balls tingled with each sweep of Hugh’s tongue. His cock was grasped by one of Hugh’s hands and fisted. With each pump, Kael rocked, fucking his lover’s hand while Hugh sucked on his balls. He could feel his climax building in the base of his spine, and he panted. “Hugh, gonna come. Need you in me.” “Are you sure? Maybe you should be on your back.” The hesitation in Hugh’s voice told Kael he was remembering the stories Kael had told him of how Will took him. “No. This is better. New memories to replace the old.” It was hard to talk when all he wanted to do was feel Hugh’s cock filling him up. “Where’s the lube?” Hugh didn’t take his hand off Kael’s cock. Kael stretched for the nightstand. “It’s in the drawer,” he managed to gasp as Hugh took advantage of the movement to lick his crease.

150

T. A. Chase

Kael blindly pulled open the drawer and felt around. He cried in triumph when his hand closed around the tube. Tossing it behind him at Hugh, he took hold of the headboard. “Now,” he pleaded. “Hold on a minute, Kael. Have to get you ready.” Kael whimpered as Hugh’s hand disappeared, than moaned as a slick finger slid inside him. “Oh,” he whispered, canting his hips. Hugh’s finger pushed in and twisted. Kael almost levitated when Hugh hit his gland. “Right there,” he encouraged. Hugh’s soft lips kissed the sensitive spot at the base of his spine. Two fingers breeched him. A hard hand fisted his cock and pumped. Soon Kael was moving between those fingers and that hand. With each thrust, Hugh managed to nail his gland. Kael felt the pressure build as his balls tightened and his breathing quickened. “Hugh, coming soon,” he grunted. “Not yet.” Hugh’s fingers disappeared and the blunt head of Hugh’s cock pressed in. Kael pushed back. Groans filled the air as Hugh eased forward. “Ready?” Hugh stroked a hand down Kael’s spine. Nodding, Kael relaxed and closed his eyes. They rocked together with an easy motion. Sparks shot through him while Hugh rode his ass harder and faster. “More” was the only word Kael could get out, but Hugh understood. One hand came off his hip and circled his cock. A hard squeeze along with a deep thrust pushed him over the edge. Wet warmth hit his stomach. Kael’s climax ripped through him, causing his muscles to clamp down on Hugh’s cock. “Shit,” Hugh called, thrusting hard enough to move Kael across the bed. Another hard push and Hugh was coming, filling Kael with heat. Hugh collapsed on him. Kael fell face first into the mattress. “Sorry,” Hugh mumbled, moving to his side. “It’s okay.” Kael patted his lover’s arm without moving. “Come here.” Hugh spooned behind him. Before sleep could pull him under, he turned and gave Hugh a kiss. “Thank you,” he whispered. “For what?” Hugh smiled. “For turning a bad memory into a good one.” “You’re welcome.” Hugh hugged him close.

Here Be Dragons

151

Kael settled back and closed his eyes. The sky opened up and the storm raged as they fell asleep.

152

T. A. Chase

Chapter Twenty-Eight Kael woke when M.A. jumped on his chest and Hugh’s phone rang at the same time. “What the hell is your problem?” he grumbled, pushing the cat off him. Hugh managed to reach his pants and answer the phone. “The world’s going insane,” the cat meowed at Kael. Scrubbing his face, he stared. “I was hoping that was a nightmare.” “Sorry, it wasn’t. You and lover boy there have got to get up.” M.A. sat at the foot of the bed. “Fuck,” Hugh swore as he hung up his phone. “What’s wrong?” “Get dressed. We’re meeting MacAuley at the lab.” Hugh was out of bed and heading for the bathroom by the time he’d finished the sentence. “What the fuck is going on? Both of you are acting like World War Three has started.” Even though he didn’t know what was going on, Kael followed Hugh. Kael dug out jeans and a sweater and dressed in a rush after their short shower. Hugh was on the phone. “Monica, call everyone. Tell them to get to the lab as soon as possible.” Kael tied his boots and checked his coat pockets, making sure he had a key. They left the flat. “I can’t explain, but yes, it has to do with the news. Just do it, Monica.” Hugh’s words held an urgency that scared Kael. He waited until they were in the car and heading to the lab before he asked Hugh about the first phone call. “Was that MacAuley?” Hugh nodded. His tense jaw told Kael the call wasn’t a friendly morning wake-up call.

Here Be Dragons

153

“What did he have to say?” Kael admitted to himself he didn’t really want to know. “The storm’s begun and we’re in serious fucking trouble, Kael.” Hugh’s knuckles turned white from the grip he had on the wheel. “You’re freaking me out, Hugh. What happened?” He wanted to touch Hugh, but he wasn’t sure if Hugh would allow it. Hugh took a deep breath and shot him a glance. “Our sea serpent attacked an oil rig out in the North Sea last night. There’s nothing left, and no survivors.” A chill raced down Kael’s spine. He knew that wasn’t the only news Hugh had for him. “There’s more.” A brisk nod, and Hugh turned into the parking lot of AngleLow. “Three small farms were attacked by what I believe is the creature O’Connell saw. I need to check the maps, but they should all be within the vicinity of the grove. The storm we had last night gave the creatures the cover and the fury they needed to do all that damage.” “The people at the farms? What about them?” His stomach roiled at the thought of all the destruction those creatures could cause. “Some survived by hiding. In what or where, MacAuley didn’t say. He said he’d have more by the time he met us at the lab.” Hugh slammed his hand on the steering wheel. “Why didn’t George and Mordred tell us this was going to happen?” With a tentative touch, Kael took Hugh’s hand in his. “I don’t think they knew what was going to happen. All of this seems to be beyond their knowledge. We have to remember even though the dragons were once magical creatures, they aren’t anymore. They are merely animals like any other. They can be killed.” “How?” Kael knew he’d be asked that question. “I don’t know yet, but we’ll find the solution. Let’s go in. Everyone should be arriving with in a few minutes.” He let go of Hugh’s hand and slid out of the car. He pulled his glasses out of his pocket. Polishing them, he headed towards the door where Monica and Irene waited. The second he stepped in to the building, the women were asking him what was going on. He shrugged. “Talk to Price. Irene, you’re coming with me. We’ve got to find out something that will break through that creature’s scales.” “Ok-kay.” Irene followed him without saying anything else. He heard Monica corral Hugh as his lover entered the laboratory. “Dr. Price, what’s going on?” He didn’t hear Hugh’s response before the lab door shut. Kael pushed his glasses up on his nose and tugged his lab coat on. “Irene, get the specimen out.” “Y-yes, S-sir. D-Dr. H-Hammerson, w-what’s go-going on?” Irene headed for the refrigerating unit where the serpent was being kept.

154

T. A. Chase

“As far as I know, the adult sea serpent attacked an oil rig out in the North Sea and destroyed it. The dragon creature our witness saw attacked three farms and wiped those out as well. I’m not sure if the storm was a signal, or if it was just coincidence that the dragons attacked during the storm. MacAuley is supposed to be arriving soon to update us.” He shrugged. “Well, he’ll be updating Price. I don’t know if the rest of us are important enough to hear what he has to say.” “B-but if we-we’re t-trying to find out wh-what c-can k-kill the dr-dragons, shshouldn’t we be p-part of the d-discussion?” Irene brought the cart containing the serpent to the lab counter. “You would think so, but it’s a power play thing for the agent. Though if I were being honest, I’d have to say I don’t want to be anywhere near the man. Dr. Price will come and tell us what we need to know after his meeting with MacAuley.” He caught a glance from Irene. “What?” “Wh-Why d-do you ca-call him D-Dr. Pr-rice?” She carried a set of scalpels over to the lab table. “Since we’re sleeping together?” At Irene’s nod, he sighed. “We might be sleeping together, but here at the lab, he’s still my boss. I need to show him respect. So while we’re here, I call him Dr. Price or Price. I won’t be calling him by his first name.” “It m-makes s-sense,” she agreed. “I don’t want anyone to think I’m getting special privileges because I’m screwing the boss.” He picked up a scalpel and touched the blade to the scales. As he was about to make an incision, a thought cut through his mind. Why is this guy

so interested in Kael? Stupid to be jealous. This guy is really good looking, but Kael isn’t going to toss me aside just because this man is interested in him. I feel like I’m in high school again. It was Hugh’s mind he was reading and he couldn’t help but feel a little better knowing Hugh was possessive of him in a good way. A different tone of thought broke through Kael’s happiness. Could this be the same

Kael Hammerson? If it is, Ron is going to freak when I tell him. Kael lost the thread as his lab door opened and Hugh walked in, followed by MacAuley and another man in a dark grey suit. The agent stalked towards him. He didn’t stand or back away. Showing weakness would only get him in trouble. “Have you found anything yet?” MacAuley stood over him with clenched fists. “Are you going to hit me if I say no?” He stared up at the man. “Hammerson,” Hugh warned. “I’ve been here a total of ten minutes. Most of which were spent getting ready to do more experiments. The rest of the time has been dealing with you. I can’t perform the miracles you all seem to be expecting of me in that short a span of time.” He stood, forcing MacAuley to take a step back.

Here Be Dragons

155

The agent’s face flushed, but before the man could say anything else, another voice broke in smoothly. “Kael Hammerson?” the stranger asked. Kael turned to give the new man the once over. There was something familiar about those smiling green eyes and lazy grin, but he wasn’t sure where he’d seen the man before. “Yes.” He moved towards the stranger, never really taking his eye off MacAuley. “I’m not surprised you don’t remember me. I graduated a year before you at St. Jonas’s.” The man ducked his head and peeked at Kael through his strawberry blonde bangs. The gesture reminded Kael. He’d seen it several times throughout his school years. “Timothy Von Offerman, how the hell are you?” Kael held out his hand, but Timothy threw his arms around Kael and gave him a hug. “I’m doing great. I have to admit I was shocked when MacAuley told me you were the lead on this case. I didn’t think there could be two Kael Hammersons in the world.” Stepping back, Timothy kept a hold of Kael’s arms. “I never thought I’d find you here. I figured you’d be hidden away at some stuffy university researching arcane languages or something.” “My life took a bit of turn after I graduated.” Kael waved a hand, encompassing the lab. “I’m not complaining about it.” “I can see that.” Timothy turned to MacAuley. “I came to talk to Hammerson. Why don’t you update Dr. Price on what we’re doing? I’ll meet up with you later.” The order was disguised as a respectful request but Kael got the hint about who was in charge. MacAuley grumbled and headed out the door. Hugh stopped and turned back. “Von Offerman,” Hugh said. “Yes?” Timothy didn’t seem worried. “Make sure Hammerson eats lunch.” Hugh shot Kael a wink as he left. Timothy laughed. “That tells me quite nicely who has a prior claim on you. You and Dr. Price are dating, aren’t you?” Kael smiled at his old schoolmate. “Yes, we are.” “I thought so. Ron’s going to freak out when I tell him I ran into you.” “You’re still together?” He moved back to the table where the specimen sat. “Oh yes. We’ve had our ups and downs but we knew it was meant to be when we were two, I think.” Timothy’s chuckle was rueful. “What are you doing here?” Kael picked up the scalpel he’d dropped. “Right after graduation, Ron and I were recruited by the German army. They paid for all our secondary and post-graduate schooling. We were put to use in research and development of new weapons. It’s not ideal, but the money’s good. A couple of months ago, we started getting reports of strange sightings in the Black Forest and the Rhine. Fantastic sightings of mermaids, faeries, dragons and werewolves.”

156

T. A. Chase

Kael put the instrument back down and started to listen closer to his friend. “Irene, cue up Prescott’s video.” “Y-yes s-sir.” Timothy watched the lab assistant for a moment. “At first, the reports were dismissed. Most of the witnesses were the same ones who claim U.F.Os have abducted them” Kael imagined it would be hard to take those people seriously. “What changed your mind about them?” “When normal everyday people began to come forward and tell the same stories, Ron went out to investigate a werewolf sighting. He hasn’t been the same since he got back.” “How’s he different?” Kael didn’t know what he was expecting to hear. “He hasn’t turned into a werewolf or anything like that. He’s quieter now. He seems to be waiting for something. He told me there was more hidden from us than we could ever imagine.” Timothy sounded worried. “I’m not sure if you remember Ron or not, but he’s never been one to do much deep thinking.” Irene touched Kael’s shoulder as she walked by. “Come and take a look at this,” he ordered Timothy, heading towards his computer. Clicking on play, he started the video clip. Timothy’s eyes widened and a silent ‘O’ formed with his lips. “Where did you get this?” Timothy asked after the screen went blank. “A former colleague in Australia sent it to me and both Dr. Price and I have seen the sea serpent.” Gesturing to the specimen, he said, “I’m beginning to believe whatever is happening is more widespread than we first thought.” “Have you figured anything out?” Timothy stared down at the creature. Kael shrugged. “I don’t know. The sea serpent’s saliva has the same genetic make-up as a Komodo dragon, so I’m inclined to believe they’re distantly related. We have to make sure to let everyone know who might go up against one of these creatures that they can’t get bitten. If they do, they’ll likely die within a day of the injury. These creatures’ saliva is poisonous, almost like the virulent bacteria in the Komodo’s saliva.” He poked the serpent’s side with the scalpel. “Their scales seem impervious to any sort of steel. I haven’t found anything that will make a dent in them.” “MacAuley told me you got hit by one of the sea serpents. If their poison is so strong, why are you still alive?” Kael had been afraid Timothy would ask that question. “I seem to have an immunity to it. How long are you here for?” “Until we come up with a good idea about what might stop them.” Kael threw a lab coat at Timothy. “You might as well take off that nice suit coat. It’s not something we’ll be able to discover in ten minutes.”

Here Be Dragons

157

Timothy put the lab coat on and nodded towards Irene. “You’ve got your own lab assistant. Must be one of the perks of sleeping with your boss.” Kael clenched his jaw. He knew that was how some people would see anything Hugh did for him now. “Irene worked with me before Dr. Price and I got together. He treats all his research scientists the same.” Timothy’s hand settled on his shoulder. “I was kidding. You never struck me as the type who’d sleep his way into a good position. Let’s get working on this.” Kael hoped Timothy could help him. He had the feeling things were going to get a whole lot worse before they got better.

158

T. A. Chase

Chapter Twenty-Nine Kael and Timothy looked up as MacAuley burst into the lab. Hugh followed with a worried look upon his face. The agent rushed up to Kael and grabbed a fistful of his shirt. He tried to resist, but found himself face-to-face with a furious agent. The anger in MacAuley’s eyes was the same type of rage Will would have before the man beat him unconscious. He froze, waiting to see what the agent would do. “You told me that our weapons would stop them. You said our missiles and bombs would kill them.” MacAuley shook him like a cat with a rat. He struggled to think about what he had really said. “I never said they would stop them, just that they might.” Kael’s head snapped back as MacAuley shook him again. “Might? We can’t fucking do anything with might. I need to know what the hell will kill those creatures.” “Stop it, Agent MacAuley. Let go of Dr. Hammerson or I’ll have you written up.” Timothy’s voice was harsh. Kael stared over the agent’s shoulder to see Hugh standing there. His lover’s eyes were fierce, but Kael hoped Hugh wouldn’t interfere. He could deal with this on his own. MacAuley let go of his shirt and he dropped back down to the floor. Hugh caught him when he stumbled. “What’s happened?” Timothy looked from Hugh to MacAuley. “Another one of those creatures attacked a farm. We happened to have an army unit on maneuvers out there. The unit engaged the dragon. It destroyed all the tanks. The farm was destroyed and everyone there was killed. None of our weapons even slowed it down. How can we fight that kind of power?” MacAuley ran his hands through his hair.

Here Be Dragons

159

Hugh said, “We got the information about ten minutes ago. We need you to find something, Kael. More of these creatures are appearing every hour. It’s like they can multiply by mere thought. We need you to perform a miracle, Kael.” Kael pushed away from Hugh. His hands shook as he straightened his collar and clothes. “I’m not a miracle worker. I don’t know anything about fucking dragons.” His anger at the pressure they were putting on him was growing. “No, but you certainly do know all about fucking other things,” MacAuley snarled. A wave of rage swamped Kael. How dare MacAuley? How dare they all treat him as if he were the one disappointing them? He would have taken a swing at the agent, but Timothy stepped in front of him. “Agent MacAuley, you’re out of line. Go back to Headquarters and tell them I said you must be reassigned. I’ll be reporting your behavior to your superiors as well. Get out of here.” Timothy turned without waiting for the agent to leave. “I’m sorry for what he said, Kael. There’s no excuse for his behavior.” Unclenching his fists, Kael forced himself to relax. There wasn’t any point in getting angry with Timothy. It wasn’t his friend’s fault. “It’s okay, Timothy. As long as I don’t have to deal with him anymore I’ll be happy.” He turned to walk over to his desk, ignoring the fact that Hugh reached for him. Slumping into his chair, he put his elbows on his knees and rested his head in his hands. “Why does everyone think I’m going to be the hero of this story? I’m so not hero material. I’d make a barely interesting secondary character.” Irene stood next to him and ran her hand over his hair. “I th-think you’d m-make a grgreat hero, K-Kael.” He shook his head. “No, I’m not. Mordred’s a hero. George is a hero. Hell, even Hugh’s a hero. I freeze every time someone gets mad at me. I’m just a geek who likes snakes.” He grimaced when he realized how that last statement sounded. “It do-doesn’t mat-matter wh-what you d-do for the dr-dragons, K-Kael. You’re a hehero just f-for wh-what you’ve sur-survived t-to get h-here.” Irene knelt in front of him and lifted his head to stare him in the eyes. “Th-they do-don’t under-understand. Th-they’ve never be-been wh-where we have. Th-they never wa-wanted to die. N-none of them have ha-hated th-themselves so-so m-much th-that it w-would be easier t-to n-never r-reach out than t-to r-risk l-loving or l-living again.” Tears filled Kael’s eyes and he reached out to wrap his arms around Irene’s shoulders. God, he knew exactly what she was talking about. He’d been at that point so many times in the past six years. There had been so many mornings when he’d wake up and struggle to find the energy to get out of bed and live another day. He kissed her forehead. “You’re right,” he whispered.

160

T. A. Chase

“It do-doesn’t m-matter if you f-find a way t-to st-stop the c-creatures. You’re a-alive and l-loving s-someone. T-that’s the tr-true mir-miracle.” She smiled up at him. He grinned back at her. Looking up, he saw Hugh standing there, longing and need in those hazel eyes. Irene stood up and Kael rose to go to his lover. Wrapping his arms around Hugh’s neck, he pulled the man close to him and kissed him. He put all the emotions he’d been feeling into the kiss. All his anger, fear, worthlessness and love poured from him the moment their lips touched. Hugh moaned and encircled his waist with powerful arms. When the need for air grew too strong, they pulled away. Hugh stared at Kael with stunned eyes. “I get it now,” Kael said. “It took Irene explaining it to me. I’ve survived and nothing anyone says or does can make me feel worthless again.” “Why did it take her telling you that for you to understand?” Hugh was hurt, Kael could tell by the tone of his lover’s voice. “Irene’s been there. Actually, she’s there right now. She’s endured the abuse and the wishing to die. Have you ever had a lover who abused you?” Hugh shook his head. “I never had one treat me like Will treated you.” Kael kissed him. “I’m glad, because no one should be treated like that. But do you understand when you tell me I’m great and hero material, some part of me believes you’re lying. You’re just being nice and supportive like a wonderful lover should.” “It’s more believable when it comes from someone who has been where you’ve been,” Timothy spoke up. “Right.” Kael kissed Hugh once more. Stepping back, he looked down at the dead serpent. “Now that my mental breakdown has been avoided, I should get back to work.” “Have you eaten?” Hugh asked, running a hand over Kael’s shoulder. “Yes, Dr. Price. I remembered to feed him.” Timothy winked at Kael. “I think we should leave Kael to his experiments. I have some things to discuss with you now that MacAuley is gone.” Timothy shook Kael’s hand. “We must go out for dinner when this is over. I know Ron would love to see you again.” “I’d enjoy that. Have a good night, Timothy.” Silence filled the lab after they left. Kael took off his glasses and rubbed his temples. “You might as well go home, Irene. At the moment, there’s not much to do.” He gave her a glance. “You can go home?” “Y-yes. H-he’s go-gone for a w-week.” They shared an understanding smile. “Those were the best times for me. I could let my guard down a little. Of course, I knew Will was messing around with someone else during those trips but I couldn’t bring myself to care.” She nodded. “S-see you to-tomorrow.”

Here Be Dragons

161

“Bye, Irene.”

***** Hugh looked up from the report he was reading when Kael came into his office. “Hey there.” He smiled at the scientist. “Hey yourself. Did you learn anything new from Timothy?” Kael asked as he sauntered to Hugh’s desk. “Nothing important.” Hugh pushed his chair back, allowing Kael to lean against the desk in front of him. “It’s weird. You knowing Timothy and all.” Hugh traced a line from Kael’s knee up to the bulge in front of him. A groan was his reward when he rubbed his thumb over the hard shaft under those jeans. “Yeah.” Kael didn’t seem interested in their conversation anymore. “Was he the one you had a crush on at St. Jonas?” Hugh’s hand slid between Kael’s thighs and squeezed. “No, Ron, Timothy’s cousin, was.” Kael spread his legs and rested back on his hands. “Cousins? Really?” Hugh stopped for a moment, trying to wrap his mind around that. “Oh, they’re like distant cousins.” Kael’s hand grasped Hugh’s and pressed it hard against his own cock. Hugh unbuttoned Kael’s jeans and unzipped them, protecting the man’s cock with his fingers. Pushing the fabric down, his mouth watered when he saw Kael’s prick spring out, reaching towards that flat stomach. The blunt head wept pearly drops of pre-cum. He leaned down and licked the tip clean. “Hmm,” he hummed, enjoying the salty bitter taste. Kael slid his hands into Hugh’s hair. Hugh allowed him to urge him back. This time he took Kael as deep as possible, relaxing his throat around the heated flesh. “Oh, Hugh,” Kael groaned as the head of his cock hit the back of Hugh’s throat. Hugh swallowed around the tip and Kael’s hips jerked. He started working his mouth up and down. He licked the shaft like it was a popsicle. His mouth formed a warm tunnel for Kael to fuck. One of his hands curled on a slender hip, encouraging Kael to move faster and deeper. A thought hit him as he pushed the jeans framing the cock down. He pulled off Kael with a pop. “No,” Kael protested, trying to move Hugh’s mouth back to him. “Door?” Hugh’s mind was shutting down. His body knew it needed Kael and it didn’t want to wait. “Locked it when I came in,” Kael grunted. “Good man.” Hugh massaged the tight balls in front of him as he swallowed Kael down.

162

T. A. Chase

“Hugh,” Kael cried. The rhythm they settled into was fast and hard. With each thrust, he licked the throbbing vein along the underside of Kael’s prick. Hugh teased the spot he’d found just below the tip of his lover’s cock. The lightest touch of his tongue there caused Kael to cry out and lose the rhythm for a second before moving faster. Hugh’s finger slid to the smooth skin behind Kael’s balls. He scraped a nail over that spot and Kael keened. “Coming,” Kael warned. Hugh hummed, letting the vibration tell Kael he would take what the man could give him. The first spurt of cum hit his throat and he felt his own cock twitch. He forced his lust back. He wanted to come inside Kael’s ass, not his own jeans. Drinking every last drop Kael gave him, he licked the softening cock clean before he stood up. He grinned at the sight of his lover sprawled over his desk with his jeans around his ankles. “I’ll do something about your problem in a minute, once I get some energy to move.” Kael waved a limp hand at Hugh’s crotch. “Don’t worry. I can take care of myself.” He knelt and took Kael’s boots off. Tugging off the man’s jeans and briefs, he threw them aside. As he stood up, he placed two fingers at Kael’s mouth. Those thin lips opened and sucked him in. He growled, rubbing his own shaft against Kael’s cock. Hugh pushed Kael’s sweater up and twisted one of the gold rings, causing Kael to moan and writhe on the desk. “Spread,” Hugh ordered. His brain wasn’t functioning well enough to be polite. Kael wrapped his hands around his knees and pulled them back to his chest. Hugh felt a twinge in his heart at how beautiful Kael looked offering him everything, like some pagan sacrifice. He jerked his fingers from Kael’s mouth and pressed on into his ass. “Oh, that feels good,” Kael moaned as he pressed down with his hips. “Imagine how it’ll feel with my cock in there,” Hugh teased through clenched teeth. He fought the urge to replace his fingers with his aching cock right away. He knew he hadn’t stretched Kael enough. He kept working his fingers in and out, pegging Kael’s gland randomly. Soon Kael’s cock hardened again and the man was begging Hugh to take him. “Please, Hugh. I can’t take much more.” Hugh loved the way need caused Kael to stutter. “Okay, but we’ll have to take it slow. I don’t have any lube and I don’t want to hurt you.” He pulled his fingers from Kael’s opening slowly. Kael sat up suddenly. Pushing Hugh back, he slid to his knees and sucked Hugh’s cock just long enough to get the shaft good and wet. Then he climbed to his feet and laid back on the desk.

Here Be Dragons

163

“That should work.” He winked at Hugh. Chuckling, Hugh nodded. “Yes, I think we can make it work.” Hugh placed Kael’s legs over his shoulders and rested his cock at Kael’s hole. “If you feel any pain, let me know,” he managed to say as he eased in. “Okay.” Kael didn’t seem worried about any of it. Two groans filled the air as Hugh sank balls-deep into Kael. Hugh froze, letting the other man get used to being filled. When Kael clamped down on his cock with his inner muscles, Hugh knew it was all right to move. Pulling most of the way out, he gripped the skinny hips in front of him and slammed back in. Kael arched off the desk as the head of Hugh’s cock slid over his gland. “Like that, do you?” Hugh grinned, doing it again. It wasn’t very long before Kael’s hands were scrambling for a hold on the desk. Hugh rode him hard across the surface. A flush covered the expanse of pale skin underneath Hugh and he knew Kael was getting close to coming again. Changing the angle of his thrusts, he made sure to hit Kael’s gland hard each time. “Oh Hugh. Oh my,” Kael whimpered. “Touch yourself. I want to feel you come on my cock,” Hugh murmured. One of Kael’s hands went to the rings, twisting and tugging each one until the nipples were red and Kael was moaning with each touch. Kael’s other hand went to the thin long cock bobbing between them. Kael fisted and pumped it. A thumb swiped over the slit and smeared pre-cum over the throbbing shaft. Hugh made sure his thrusts were in rhythm with Kael’s strokes. When Kael’s ass tightened around his cock almost to the point of pain, his climax exploded through his body. He buried himself as deeply as possible and spilled his load. “Kael,” he cried as he collapsed on the man.

164

T. A. Chase

Chapter Thirty Kael ran his hands up and down Hugh’s back as they tried to recover. He chuckled when he remembered the dream he had been having at the start of the week when this whole situation began. “What are you laughing at?” Hugh moved away to sit in the chair by the desk. Kael sat up and took the tissues Hugh handed him to clean up. He threw them in the trash afterwards as he picked his clothes off the floor and started to dress. “The day you came and woke me up to head to the docks?” “Yeah, what about it?” Hugh cleaned himself off and buttoned his pants back up. “I was having a wonderful dream about you, me, your desk and lube.” He chuckled again. “At least most of it came true.” Hugh joined in with a deep laugh. “I guess if we plan on doing this again, we should probably get a supply of lube and hide it in my desk.” “Does Monica go through your drawers?” Kael stretched, trying to get a few kinks out. “Not usually, but she’s a big girl. I think she could handle knowing we have sex.” Hugh moved behind him and started massaging his shoulders. He allowed his head to drop forward. “That feels great,” he moaned. “The least I can do, considering it was my desk you were sprawled over.” A kiss brushed over the nape of Kael’s neck. “I have an idea. Why don’t we go out to the stables and you can introduce me to Bert?” Excitement rushed through him. He’d been out to see Bert last week, but hadn’t found the time to go so far this week. He found he was eager to go. “Is that a good idea, though? Shouldn’t we be staying here trying to find a solution to the dragon problem?”

Here Be Dragons

165

Hugh turned him around and smiled at him. “The answer isn’t going to be found tonight, especially if we’re stressed. Things have been moving so fast, Kael. We need to take some time and slow down. I know seeing Bert will make you feel better, so we’ll go.” So maybe he was a sap, but knowing Hugh was doing this for him made his heart melt. He hugged the man close and whispered, “Thank you.” “You’re welcome.” Hugh grabbed his coat and opened the door. “We’ll grab your coat. Is there anything you need from your flat?” “No, I’m good.” He raced down the hallway and jerked his coat from its hanger. “I don’t know if I should be insulted that you’re so excited about seeing a horse. My feelings could be hurt that you don’t seem to want to spend time with me,” Hugh said. Kael started to say he was sorry, but then he saw the teasing gleam in Hugh’s eyes. He smiled. “I just want my two favorite men to meet each other.” “Good come-back.” Hugh put his hand at the small of Kael’s back and angled him through the door. “I signed us out.” Kael practically bounced in his seat as he gave Hugh directions to the stables where he boarded Bert. He stilled when Hugh put his hand on his knee. He shot his lover a glance. “You’re like a kid at Christmas,” Hugh joked. He felt his cheeks heat. “I know it’s silly for me to get this excited about a horse.” “I didn’t say that. I think it’s cool you care so much for Bert. From what you’ve told me, he’s been your best friend. There are people who’d say an animal can’t be anyone’s best friend.” Hugh shrugged. “They’re wrong. Sometimes animals are the best kind of friends because they listen without judging.” He felt better after Hugh’s words. Will would’ve laughed at him. Shaking his head, he frowned. He wasn’t going to do that anymore. No more comparing Hugh to Will. Kael put his hand over Hugh’s where it rested on his knee. It wasn’t fair to his new lover. Hugh was nothing like Will and never would be. “Turn here.” He pointed to the left at a driveway flanked by two large stone columns. “Does this stable have a name?” Hugh drove the car to the front of a long one-story stone barn with a thatched roof. “It used to be an abbey, so it has an unusual name. It’s called St. Stephen’s Farm.” He unhooked his seatbelt and was out of the car almost before it stopped moving. A willowy red-haired woman strolled towards them. She was dressed in riding breeches, tall leather boots and a pristine white shirt. Her stern face broke into a smile when she saw Kael standing beside the car. “Kael, my dear boy. It’s good to see you.” Her Irish brogue was thick. It had taken him weeks to understand what she was saying. “Elizabeth, how is Bert doing?” He hugged her, then headed for the barn.

166

T. A. Chase

“Fine, and he’ll be thrilled to see you,” she called after Kael. As if on cue, a shrill whinny came from the barn. Hugh watched Kael break into a run and his lover disappeared into the building. Laughing, Elizabeth turned to Hugh. “I’m Elizabeth McGurrity. Welcome to St. Stephen’s Farm.” “Hugh Price. I’m Kael’s friend.” He shook the woman’s hand. Her sharp green eyes studied him. “I think you’re more than his friend.” “Rather appropriate name for a stable, seeing how St. Stephen is the patron saint of horses.” He chose to ignore her comment. She didn’t seem to be the type to turn her nose up at their relationship, but he didn’t want to flaunt it. “We thought it was fate when the farm came available just as we were ready to branch out on our own.” She gestured in the direction that Kael had gone. “I’m sure Kael and Bert are done greeting each other.” “Thank you.” He smiled and went in search of his man. Walking into the dim light of the barn, he found Kael standing in the first stall with his arms wrapped around the neck of a large blood bay chestnut whose coat gleamed like a newly minted penny. Awe surged through him. He’d never been into horses. They were beautifully powerful animals, but he’d never been interested in riding them. Even to his untrained eyes, he could tell there was something special about Bertram’s Candy Apple. “He’s one of the finest examples of Irish thoroughbred horseflesh you’ll see. Pedigree is spotless. Unfortunately, he wouldn’t run worth shit,” Elizabeth commented quietly from beside him. “Wouldn’t run?” He didn’t take his eyes off Kael and the gelding. “There wasn’t the passion for racing that the great ones have. Maybe he didn’t see the point of running in a circle.” She shrugged. “But to watch Bert and Kael ride together is to watch poetry in motion.” “What do they do that Bert loves so much?” “They jump. You’ll have to come and watch them take our cross-country course. Then you’ll understand what Bert was truly bred to do.” He was about to reply when Kael called to him. “Hugh, come here.” The excited voice made him smile. “Are you going to introduce me to your other love?” he joked as he joined them in the stall. “He’s talking to me,” Kael whispered. Hugh’s eyes widened in surprise. “Talking like M.A.?”

Here Be Dragons

167

“Well, sort of. I’m getting more like images from him. Horses don’t seem to talk the same way as we do.” Kael rubbed the nose nuzzling his cheek. “To be technical about it, they don’t talk at all. I wonder if normal cats talk like M.A. or is he just special,” Hugh mused out loud. Hugh looked up as Kael squeaked. Bert was pushing Kael towards him. One hard shove and Kael snuggled tight to Hugh’s chest. Hugh laughed and swore the horse was laughing with him. “I guess he approves, huh?” Hugh lifted Kael’s chin and pressed a kiss on an enticing pair of lips. Kael made a soft noise, opening his mouth without making Hugh beg for it. Thin arms wrapped around his neck as his tongue made forays into Kael. He searched and memorized every inch of Kael’s mouth. His hands grasped the ass he was becoming addicted to. He rocked their bodies together in time with each thrust of his tongue. Hugh spread his legs to keep his balance and leaned back on the wall behind him. He focused his attention on Kael’s body and his need for warm skin covering lean muscles. The air soon filled with the scent of arousal and the sound of their panting. An arc of electricity shooting from one pendant to the other shocked them out of their cloud of lust. The necklaces were getting warm again. Hugh set Kael down and held the man while he found his balance. “You make me want so bad,” Hugh murmured, cupping Kael’s face. “Even though one of my fantasies has been to make love in a barn, this is much too public a place for us.” Kael blushed and nodded. They calmed their breathing. An ear-piercing scream shattered the tranquility of the barn. “That sounded--” Hugh started. “Like a dragon,” Kael finished. They left the barn, heading towards a grove of trees. The sight greeting them made them stare.

168

T. A. Chase

Chapter Thirty-One A dragon crouched in the middle of the paddock surrounding the grove. It snarled and chased after the horses unfortunate enough to have been in that enclosure. One horse was down. Another had a long scratch down its side and Hugh remembered what Kael had said about the dragon’s saliva. “Hugh, open the gate,” Kael shouted. It was only at that moment that Hugh realized Kael had left his side. He turned to find Kael and Bert charging towards him. Moving out of the way, he watched the pair sail over the wood rail fence. “Open the gate,” Kael ordered. “I’ll get the horses heading towards the barn.” Hugh wanted to order Kael back He didn’t want the man he loved sacrificing himself for a bunch of horses.

Trust him, Mordred’s voice rang clear in his mind. “I’ll try,” Hugh muttered, running to open the gate. “You had better take care of him, elf. This is beyond my control.” The remaining horses rushed past him, whinnying in fear. He wanted to scream as well when Kael swung Bert around and they faced off with the dragon. “Please, don’t let it breathe fire,” Hugh prayed. Kael and his mount managed to elude the dragon’s claws and teeth, but Hugh knew it wouldn’t be long before the gelding tired and that would make them vulnerable. Racing into the paddock, he was determined to help his lover out in any way he could. Keeping his eyes on Kael, he didn’t notice the obstacle in his path. His feet hit a long branch and he tumbled over it. He cursed as he shot back on to his feet. He stared down at

Here Be Dragons

169

the offending piece of wood. It was hefty but long. A thought flicked in his brain. The object reminded him of something.

A spear. This time it was George’s voice. “Shit. There’s no way it’ll do any damage, but maybe it’ll distract the monster,” he grumbled as he started to drag the wood towards Kael. There was no way he’d be able to get close enough to grab Kael’s attention. How could he get the branch to his lover without distracting him? An idea popped into his head. Kael. He sent the thought as fast and as strong as he could. Kael’s head whipped around. Hugh hefted the piece of wood in the air. Try this. Kael swung Burt around and Hugh realized the horse wasn’t wearing a saddle or a bridle. In an oddly disconnected instant, he was struck by how beautiful the pair looked together. Elizabeth was right. They fit together like pieces of the same puzzle. A shrill screech brought him back to the serious problem they were facing. Kael bent as Bert galloped past and jerked the makeshift spear from his hand. “Get out of here,” Kael called back as Bert galloped away. “Like I’d leave you alone,” he shouted after them.

***** “What the hell am I doing,” Kael screamed as he sent Bert charging at the dragon. The branch Hugh had given him weighed more than he was expecting, but he managed to brace it on his hip. He figured he looked like an idiot. It was the only way he could carry the damn thing. There was no way the wood would last beyond the first encounter. He could feel Bert’s fear rush through his own body. Reaching down, he stroked the sweat-soaked neck. “I’m here, Bert. It’s crazy, I know, but we’ve got to make sure it doesn’t hurt anyone else, especially Hugh and any of the other horses.” Seeing Bert’s thoughts, Kael could tell that even though he was a gelding, Bert felt the other horses on the farm were his herd. Like any stallion, he had to protect them. So scared or not, Bert would face the dragon.

Drive it back into the grove. Mordred’s voice spiked in his mind. “This isn’t going to do much more than irritate it,” he commented out loud.

Maybe. If the shaft breaks, make it chase you into the grove. The casual tone of Mordred’s voice made the elf sound as if they were discussing a dog. “What happens when I get it in there?” He nudged Bert with his knee, changing the course of their charge by a slight degree. Since there wasn’t really a weak spot on the dragon’s body, he thought maybe the area where the shoulder joined the torso would be tender at least.

170

T. A. Chase

We’ll take care of it. George’s thought was confident and Kael felt no need to argue with the knight. As the dragon came near and the collision was imminent, Kael closed his eyes. He knew he could count on Bert to stay in a straight line. The shock of the wood hitting the creature almost knocked him off his horse’s back. Tightening his knees, he stayed on as Bert swerved to keep him in place. “Holy shit.” He heard Hugh shout. Peeling his eyes open, he glanced back over his shoulder to where the dragon stood. Amazement flowed into him when he saw part of the shaft buried in the creature’s shoulder. He’d lost the other half fighting to keep his balance. The dragon roared in anger and pain. Kael fought the urge to cover his ears. Rearing, Bert challenged the monster with his own shrill scream. Kael tangled his shaking hands into Bert’s mane. “You might want to warn me before you do that,” he chastised the gelding. An image of the dragon chasing them into the trees flashed in his head. “You’re right. We need to convince it that we’re the bigger threat, as if sticking a branch into its chest wasn’t obvious enough.” Bert snorted and shook his head. Kael apologized. “I’m sorry, old boy. That wasn’t very nice of me.” A snarl and a crash had Kael turning to see where the dragon was. Somehow while his attention was elsewhere, the dragon had moved closer. Kael kicked Bert as the creature swung one large clawed foot. A razor-sharp tip sliced through strands of Bert’s tail. The chase was on. They managed to stay close enough so the dragon wouldn’t get discouraged and go in search of easier prey, but far enough away that the poisonous saliva and deadly claws wouldn’t harm them. Kael and Burt breeched the first line of trees with the creature a few feet behind them. After the initial resistance, it felt like the forest moved out of their way, giving them a clear path to the center of the grove. Bert leapt into the clearing and spun neatly to the side. Kael glimpsed Mordred and George standing in the middle of the open space. The bright light engulfing them made it hard to look directly at them. Something was different about his friends. Power radiated from them. Kael knew he was finally seeing the real elf and knight. The dragon lunged out of the trees and ran into the shimmering wall Mordred and George had erected with the wave of their hands. The creature dissolved into the actual barrier with screams and snarls. The tip of its tail disappeared as Hugh fell into the clearing. He walked up to Bert and held out his arms for Kael.

Here Be Dragons

171

Not paying attention to any of the others in the clearing, Kael slid off Bert’s back into Hugh’s waiting embrace. The trembling in Kael’s legs made it impossible for him to stand on his own for a few minutes. He soaked up the concern and love he heard in Hugh’s voice. “You crazy bastard. I hope you never do that again. My heart won’t be able to take it.” Hugh’s hands ran over his body, checking for injuries. A soft snuffle behind him reminded them of Bert. Kael turned and began running his own hands over the horse’s body the way Hugh had done with him. There were a few small scratches caused by their headlong flight into the trees. When he was satisfied the gelding needed nothing more than a good rubdown and rest, he faced Hugh. “Where are Mordred and George?” he asked, gesturing to where the two had been standing. Hugh shrugged. “They disappeared right after the dragon was gone.” “Damn. I wanted to talk to them.” He sighed as Hugh took him by the arm. “They’ll find us when they can talk about it.” Hugh moved them back in the direction of the stable. “Right now we need to take care of Bert and check on the other horses.” Kael grinned. Did Hugh know him so well already that the man knew he wouldn’t be able to leave until he made sure all of the horses were fine? “Sounds good to me.” He turned to make sure Bert was following them. He let Hugh led the way.

172

T. A. Chase

Chapter Thirty-Two Hugh flopped on to the couch and sighed. Kael joined him, cuddling close. Kael felt safe and loved when Hugh wrapped an arm around his shoulders and pulled him so tight to his chest; it was as if they were two hearts beating in the same body. That was a sickeningly sweet sentiment, he thought. He must be more tired than he assumed. “I think this has been one of the most stressful days of my life,” Hugh murmured, rubbing his chin over Kael’s hair. Kael nodded his agreement. It ranked right up there with the day he’d decided to move out of Will’s apartment. He had found the courage to attack the dragon just like he’d been able to face his violent ex-lover. “I’m proud of you.” Hugh’s praise whispered against his ear. Puzzled, he leaned back and asked, “Proud of me? For what?” “For the way you took charge with the dragon.” Hugh cradled his face in strong hands and brushed a kiss over Kael’s lips. “Shocking, huh?” Their mouths melded together. A swipe of the tongue against his, then Hugh sat back a little to smile at him. “Not really, baby. You just needed a little help to make you realize how much strength you have.” “I still need you,” he whispered, a sudden surge of panic rushing through him. Shaking his head, Hugh chuckled. “I hope you still need me, but not to protect you, no matter how much my own instincts scream for me to do that. You’ve been on your own for a year now and you can deal with whatever life throws at you. I’m an added bonus, if you want to think it that way.” “A bonus?” He’d never thought of it like that.

Here Be Dragons

173

Hugh took a deep breath. “Just so you know, I’m not planning on doing this, but if I were to leave tomorrow, you could handle it. I hope you’d hurt and feel sad, but you’d get on with your life. Think about what you’ve been through while still managing to laugh and enjoy life.” He opened his mouth to protest, then closed it. Hugh hadn’t said he was leaving. He’d said that if he left tomorrow, Kael wouldn’t be destroyed. He snuggled close to Hugh again, tucking his head under his lover’s chin. Not saying anything, Hugh sat quietly and let him think about things. “You’re right,” Kael said a little while later. “If you left, I’d be sad and devastated but I’d live.” He pushed away from Hugh and grinned. Hugh pulled him back and kissed him. Their lips slid and teased as Kael straddled Hugh’s legs. His tongue begged entrance to the fascinating mouth beneath his. Entranced by the taste and feel of the moisture of Hugh’s mouth, Kael didn’t resist as the other man unbuttoned and tugged off his shirt. “Oh God,” he moaned when Hugh tugged on his nipple rings. The pleasure pain of that gesture shot right to his cock and he felt it swell. Hugh tore their mouths apart for a second. “I have to know. Did you get these for yourself or did Will make you get them?” “I got them after I left Will. I wanted to do something wild. I knew he wouldn’t have liked it. He was totally against me altering myself in anyway. No tattoos or piercing.” He let his head fall back as Hugh continued to play with them. “Even though he had a tattoo, he wouldn’t let you get one.” Hugh bent and closed his lips around one of the rings. Taking it between his teeth, Hugh gave a little tug. “Ah. Well, he thought I was his property and he could do whatever he wanted with me.” His hips started rocking in time with Hugh’s tugs. Hands scrambling over Hugh’s shirt, he managed to strip the material from those broad shoulders. “I don’t want to talk about Will any more.” Threading his fingers through Hugh’s hair, Kael held that mouth to his chest. Hugh grasped his hips and their bodies moved together. Kael’s breath caught in his throat as his climax built. The feel of Hugh’s erection rubbing against his and the friction from their pants drove him closer and closer to the edge. Pre-cum created a damp spot on the front of his jeans. “Hugh, going to come soon,” he warned. He could feel Hugh’s lips move against his skin, but he didn’t understand what the man said. When hot hands fumbled at the button at his waist, he realized Hugh wasn’t going to let him come in his pants. Sucking in his stomach, Kael allowed more room for those fingers to slip inside and caress the head of his cock. The back of Hugh’s hand protected his shaft

174

T. A. Chase

from the zipper as Hugh drew it down. Sighing, he arched his back as his cock sprang out and slid along the palm of Hugh’s hand. Hugh worked Kael and he whimpered. Rough skin stroked his throbbing erection. He gave a soft cry as a thumb played with the slit in the blunt head. His cum was spread around and down to ease the friction. Settling back against the couch, Hugh gave Kael something else to rub against. Kael couldn’t stop the groan each time the head of his shaft bumped the ridges of Hugh’s muscled stomach. There seemed to be a direct connection between his cock and his nipples. Each time Hugh gave one of his rings a tug, a corresponding pulse raced through his shaft. Pleasure pooled at the base of his spine. His climax burst from him. His cum painted Hugh’s chest and stomach. “Hugh,” he sighed as his lover continued to stroke him, encouraging every drop out of his body. He slumped over Hugh, not caring about being sticky. A few minutes later, Hugh stood, cupping Kael’s ass in his hands. “Wrap your arms and legs around me, baby. I won’t drop you.” Hugh moved towards the hallway. The hard bulge in the front of Hugh’s pants told Kael Hugh hadn’t come yet. “Are you going to let me take care of that for you?” he asked as he nuzzled the strong chin beside his face. Hugh’s laugh made him smile. “Of course, but we’re sweaty and sticky.” Hugh walked into the bathroom. “I don’t mind being sweaty and sticky with you, love,” Kael murmured, nibbling Hugh’s earlobe. “True, and I feel the same. I figured we could kill two birds with one stone. I’ll fuck you and then we’ll clean up while we shower.” Hugh set him down and they both caught their breath when his cock rubbed over Hugh’s. His hands glided over Hugh’s body. He memorized the hard muscles and smooth skin. Kael was learning where the special places were that made Hugh moan or catch his breath. While the water warmed, he stripped Hugh’s pants off and knelt down in front of the man. Hugh’s fat cock bobbed proudly in his face, begging for his mouth. Instead of giving it what it wanted, he went for the balls first. He nuzzled the smooth skin and sucked one ball into his mouth. He laved it with his tongue and teased it gently with his teeth. His hands slid around to grasp Hugh’s ass in a firm grip. “Oh,” Hugh grunted and spread his legs for better balance. Kael appreciated the widened stance. It gave him more access to Hugh. He moved from Hugh’s balls to rub his cheek up one side of Hugh’s cock and down the other. He loved the musky smell of arousal coming from his lover. Pre-cum welled from the slit in Hugh’s cock. Swirling his tongue around the tip, he savored the earthy taste.

Here Be Dragons

175

Settling himself, he relaxed his throat and took Hugh as deep in his mouth as he could. He stopped when the blunt head hit the back of his throat. The gentle stroking of his hair by Hugh’s hands paused for a moment as he swallowed around the shaft. His fingers skipped along the crease of Hugh’s ass, stopping to play with the sensitive skin of Hugh’s opening. His lover jerked and he let the prick in his mouth slid out a little. Flexing his hands, he encouraged Hugh to thrust back in. “If you keep it up, there won’t be any screwing in the shower, baby,” Hugh murmured while trailing fingers over Kael’s sunken cheeks. As much as Kael liked sucking and tasting this cock, he wanted it fucking his ass instead of his mouth. He pulled off with a pop and laughed at Hugh’s disappointed look. “Don’t worry, love. There will be more blowjobs in your future.” He kissed the wet tip and stood up. Hugh helped him into the shower. Hot water rushed over Kael and he braced his body against the tiles. Leaning his head forward, he allowed the last bits of tension to ease from his body. The liquid was replaced by Hugh’s warm chest resting against his back. He hummed low, enjoying the feel of the hard body behind him. Hugh brushed a kiss over the nape of Kael’s neck. “You get any more relaxed, you’ll be a rag doll.” “See what good loving does to me,” he teased. “Just wait, it’ll get better in a minute or two.” Hugh shifted to stand beside him. Kael tilted his hips more as Hugh’s fingertip slid just inside his ass. Relaxing his muscles, he moaned when Hugh pushed in all the way. Hugh’s knuckle brushed his prostate and Kael jerked. A protesting whimper forced its way from his throat as Hugh’s finger retreated. “Oh yes,” he gasped as two fingers found their way into his passage. While Hugh stretched him with two fingers, the man’s other hand reached around and tugged on his nipple rings. With the tugging and the thrusting, Kael soon found himself riding Hugh’s fingers as if they were the man’s cock. His own shaft ached again. Three fingers and he could feel the pressure of climax building all the way to his toes. “Please, going to come soon,” he begged and warned. Kael felt Hugh move away and fought down the urge to plead for him to come back. Hugh wouldn’t leave him unfulfilled. He sighed when the head of Hugh’s cock pushed at his opening. Hugh thrust slowly, but without stopping until he was buried deep in Kael. Kael let his head drop forward. Hugh rested his forehead on Kael’s shoulder for a moment before he started moving. Kael wiggled his hips and Hugh chuckled. “Impatient, aren’t you?”

176

T. A. Chase

A hand trailed around his ribs to wrap around his cock. The fist stroked down as Hugh pulled out. The cock slammed back in, causing his shaft to thrust through the rough palm. Soon he was moving between cock and hand faster and faster. Grunts filled the air along with the scent of sex. Kael’s balls tightened and he came hard. His inner muscles clamped down on Hugh’s shaft and his lover cried out. “Fuck,” Hugh shouted as he came. Warmth filled him and Hugh draped over him. Before his arms and legs could give out, Hugh pulled out of him. His lover soaped his hands and washed Kael with gentle hands. He was willing to allow Hugh to take care of him. After he was clean, Hugh washed his own body, then turned off the water. Kael could barely keep his eyes open while Hugh dried them both off and moved them to Kael’s bedroom. Hugh pulled the blankets back and he climbed in. Turning, he held his arms out to his lover “I think we’ve earned a good night’s sleep,” he murmured as Hugh joined him in the bed. “Let’s hope we get it.” Hugh kissed him and snuggled close.

Here Be Dragons

177

Chapter Thirty-Three “Open your eyes, little one.” Kael groaned at the voice in his ear. He didn’t want to wake up. It couldn’t be morning already. “No, it’s not morning, and remember, you won’t be tired. This isn’t real.” A hint of laughter played in the voice. “If it’s not real, then I don’t have to do what you want. I can go back to sleep without any problems,” he pointed out. “Well, yes and no. You can just lie there with your eyes closed and ignore us, but you won’t be able to go back to sleep.” A tug at his nipple had him sitting up and gasping. He glared at the elf standing at the foot of his bed. Surprise eased through him when his mind registered the trees behind Mordred. He looked around. Somehow his bed found its way to the middle of the grove where he had met the elf before. Checking the bed, he was relieved to see Hugh lying next to him. His lover was just opening his own eyes. He watched a frown appear on Hugh’s forehead. “Where the hell are we?” Hugh sat up and glared at Mordred. The elf pouted. “If I didn’t know better, I’d think you weren’t happy to see me.” “I was really hoping you wouldn’t bother us tonight.” Hugh wrapped an arm around Kael and pulled him tight to his side. Kael snuggled close. “Though I am glad you stopped by. I have some questions for you.” George appeared and gestured for them to follow him. “I knew you would. Let’s go to the spring and soak while we discuss what’s going on.”

178

T. A. Chase

Kael looked at Hugh. His lover shrugged, then nodded. They climbed out and followed the knight. Mordred walked behind them. Glancing over his shoulder, he caught the elf eyeing their asses. He coughed. Mordred looked up and winked at him. “Shameless elf,” he muttered. “So sue me. I’m an ass man and you two have prime examples of them.” He felt his cheeks heat up. Hugh’s arm came around his waist and hugged him close for a second. “He’s right about yours,” his lover whispered. Feeling Hugh’s palm rub against his hip, Kael looked down and realized he was naked. He flashed a glance up at Mordred. The elf just raised an eyebrow. “Why are we naked?” His nakedness didn’t stop him from heading to where George stood. “I guess you feel comfortable enough with us to run around naked.” Mordred shrugged. “And it’s not like we won’t be naked in a second.” In a blink of an eye, all the clothing was gone. Before he had a chance to feel uncomfortable, George and Mordred were sitting in the steamy water. The elf waved an elegant hand. “Come join us. Hot water springs. It’s as hot as you can stand it.” Hugh stepped in first and held out a hand to help him climb in. He hissed as the water enveloped his foot. He watched his skin turn an attractive shade of tomato red. Great, he was going to look like a lobster by the time they were finished with their talk.

Adjust the temperature of the water. It’s your dream to control as much as any of ours. A look at Mordred found the elf staring at him. To each of us, the water is the temperature we are comfortable with. Kael eased back against the warm rock behind him and started lowering the heat of the water until it was at a spot where he didn’t feel like he was being boiled alive. He shut his eyes and relaxed. Any tension left in his body drained away. Butterflies danced in his stomach each time Hugh’s thigh brushed his. After a few minutes, a nudge at his foot made him open his eyes. Mordred was sitting across the pool from him with George leaning on his shoulder. “Why don’t you ask your questions?” The elf gestured to both him and Hugh. Hugh nodded towards him. His lover was going to let him take the lead. “I thought you told us you couldn’t help us with the dragons.” The elf smiled. “We did tell you, and technically we’re still not supposed to help you.” “If Gaia figures out we did anything to save you, our punishment would be severe,” George added. The knight’s blue eyes focused on him. Kael shivered at the anger and a hint of fear in the big man’s eyes.

Here Be Dragons

179

“Why help us if you risk being punished for it?” Hugh’s hand settled on Kael’s knee. “We like you.” Mordred’s statement made Kael laugh. “Right. Legends like you two always become friends with mere mortals like us.” “It’s the fact that you treat us without the awe most mortals would feel on meeting us that convinced us you were worth knowing.” George’s foot caressed Kael’s calf. “That’s not the only reason you stepped in to save Kael.” Hugh must have caught an undercurrent in the knight’s voice. “Going to Gaia’s court was enlightening. Rumors and intrigues always swirl around the court, but the air was thick with them this time.” Mordred ran his hand over the knight’s shoulder. “What sort of rumors?” A shiver traced Kael’s spine. He wasn’t sure he wanted to know the answer. Hugh tugged Kael over until he was sitting on the other man’s lap. Strong arms encircled his waist. A different kind of shiver found its way to his balls. “It would seem some inhabitants of the Realm don’t want to live here anymore. The rules are too restricting.” Mordred stared at them with a neutral expression on his face. “Besides, the only one with any real power is Gaia. The rest of us are pretty much equal in what we can do.” George shifted, coming to rest between Mordred’s legs. “There are some who resent their loss of power.” Mordred’s hands moved slowly over George’s chest. “Loss of power?” Kael rested his head on Hugh’s chest. “In the mortal realm, my kin were among the most powerful beings created. We could manipulate time, or at least people’s perception of time. The things we were capable of doing were magical.” Mordred held out his hand and a small blue butterfly appeared, hovering above the palm. “Ancient men must have believed you were gods,” Hugh commented. Kael shifted slightly to give Hugh better access to his neck. Mordred chuckled. “True. A lot of the myths were based on things we did.” “There’s always a little truth in every lie,” Kael mused. He sighed as Hugh’s teeth nibbled along his skin. “You’re right,” George said. “The monsters and magical beings that call the Realm of Dreams home are becoming restless. They want to go back to the way it was when mortals feared and worshipped them.” “You were mortal. Why are you allowed to live here?” Kael gasped as desire poured through him from Hugh tweaking one of his rings.

180

T. A. Chase

It didn’t seem as if his lover was paying attention to the conversation, but when he looked in to those bright hazel eyes, he knew Hugh was listening to every word. A smile crossed the knight’s face. “I was allowed to stay here because of my service to Gaia. Once I met this silly elf, I knew I couldn’t leave.” Tenderness touched Kael’s heart. George had leaned back to rest against Mordred’s chest. The love between those two was a tangible thing. It was as if their joy reached out and enveloped Kael and Hugh. Maybe after he and Hugh had been together for several years, they would exuded the same aura of love. “So how do we kill the scaly beasts?” Hugh moved the conversation to the most important point. “Again, we aren’t supposed to help you, but if the rumors are right and the dragons are being sent by a faction of my kind, then I’ll do all I can to stop them. Unfortunately, all we can give you is advice. You’ll have to figure out how to put that advice into action.” Mordred’s arms went around George’s waist and the elf rested his chin on the knight’s shoulder. “We can use wood like I did earlier today.” Kael straightened. As nice as it was to snuggle with Hugh, he needed to pay close attention to George and Mordred. “Yes and no. The piece of oak you used was from a sacred grove. It can be used as a spear shaft. It’s stronger than most wood, so it’s less likely to break.” George gestured to the trees around them. “Mine broke,” Kael couldn’t help but point out. “It had been lying on the ground for a few days before you used it. It had dried. A fresh-cut oak shaft will last through several encounters, but the wood isn’t the only thing you need.” Mordred’s face was set in a serious expression. “Of course not. That would be too easy,” Hugh muttered. Kael elbowed him. The same thought had raced through his own mind, but he wasn’t going to get sarcastic with the elf. “The reason you were able to injure the beast this time was because he’d just been created. It would be like a baby’s skull. The bones are soft when it’s born, but they harden as they get older. It’s the same with dragon scales. If you were to fight the sea serpent, you would find the wood would do nothing to it.” “It’s a sea monster. Wood shouldn’t do anything to it.” Hugh slouched in the water. “Right and wrong.” Hugh grunted when the elf said that. “I wish you wouldn’t keep saying things like that.” “It’s the truth. I’m not going to lie to you about it. The sea serpent has been magically created, like the dragon. The source of that magic is coming through the sacred groves. An

Here Be Dragons

181

oak shaft would do damage, but you have to make a wound for the shaft to go into.” Mordred reached across the bubbling water to caress Hugh’s cheek. Kael watched his lover’s face soften. He knew Hugh worried about the danger to both of them, but to Kael especially. It was the whole male protectiveness coming out in Hugh. He didn’t mind the need as long as Hugh didn’t start smothering him in cotton to keep him safe. “So how do we make the wound in the scale for the wood to get in the body?” “When I fought the dragons, I tipped the lances with diamonds,” George instructed. “Tipped with diamonds? You’ve got to be fucking kidding me. How the hell am I supposed to explain to Timothy and the military that instead of missiles and rockets, they are going to have to throw oak lances tipped with diamonds at these creatures?” Restlessness surged through Kael and he climbed out of the spring to pace. The trio watched him from the water. He shoved his hands through his hair and glared at them. “I told you we’d give you the advice, you have to come up with the explanation and the way to put it into action. I would advise not telling the general public about the oak or else all the groves will be cut down and there would be no chance of stopping the dragons.” Mordred tugged Hugh over to his side of the pool and looped an arm around the man’s shoulder. “If there were no more sacred groves, how could your kin keep making dragons? And are they going to breathe fire any time soon? I need to let them know if the slayers should be wearing fire-retardant clothing.” He stood at the edge of the pool and stared down at the others. His mind raced with all the details he needed to think about. George stood up in a violent splash of water. Kael felt his eyes widen as the knight’s body was revealed in all its muscled wonder. Holy hell, the man was huge everywhere. He peeled his eyes off George’s crotch to shoot a glance at Mordred. “No wonder you always look satisfied,” he mumbled to the elf. They laughed and his cheeks warmed. Reaching up, George grabbed him around his waist and pulled him back into the pool. He squeaked as he was dumped into Hugh’s lap. “No, they don’t breath fire. At least not yet. You’ve got to realize there are no dragons left. My kin are working from memories, but after you’ve been alive for thousands of years, some memories become a little fuzzy.” Mordred trailed a finger down Kael’s chest, teasing one of his nipples. “I like these gold rings. Maybe you should get some, George.” The knight shook his head. “I’m not piercing any part of my body. If you like them so much, you get them done.” The elf pouted, but didn’t argue. Mordred glanced up at the sky. “It’s getting close to dawn in your world, Kael. You must head back. We’ve given you the foundation to help

182

T. A. Chase

protect your people. I would love to stand between you and the dragons. I’d never want you to be hurt, but our abilities are best used here in the Realm ferreting out the bad guys.” “Thank you. I don’t want you to think I’m complaining. I appreciate everything you both have done for me. I’m just scared that I won’t be able to explain it to the authorities without being thrown in a padded cell.” Kael leaned forward to brush a kiss over the soft lips of the elf. He wanted to do something to erase the worried frown between Mordred’s eyes. Moaning, Mordred kissed him back. Their tongues dueled as the elf sucked Kael’s in. Trusting Hugh to hold him, Kael wrapped his arms around Mordred’s neck and angled his head so the kiss could move even deeper. The elf pressed tighter to him. Hugh’s hands slid past his hips to grasp Mordred’s. Kael gasped in Mordred’s mouth as George’s rough hands came in contact with Kael’s ribs. One of Mordred’s slender hands closed around Kael’s dick and he thrust into the warm circle the elf made with his fingers. Kael could feel the blunt head of Hugh’s cock rubbing against his ass. Soon he was rocking between the hand and the shaft. A small cry came from Mordred as George engulfed both Kael and the elf’s cocks in his large hand. Hugh’s breath rushed past Kael’s ear, letting him know his lover was as turned on by the experience as he was. A small part of Kael’s mind was waiting for fear to set in. The last experience he’d had like this one, he’d been trapped and abused. He closed his eyes and turned his mind off. He trusted these men not to hurt him or force him to do anything he didn’t want to do. Pushing back against Hugh, Kael whimpered. “That’s good, baby. Love how you feel against me,” Hugh murmured in his ear. When Kael opened his eyes, he saw George whispering in Mordred’s ear as well. Soon the glade where the pool was located filled with grunts and groans as their rhythm picked up. Hugh and George set the pace while he and Mordred held onto each other and kissed. His climax burst from him in spurts, coating George’s hand and Mordred’s stomach. “Oh,” Mordred sighed, his own cum joining Kael’s. A few more thrusts from both Hugh and George while he and Mordred clung to each other. A low cry from George signaled his release and the splash of warm moisture along Kael’s back told him his lover had climaxed as well. The four of them held each other tight as they slowly recovered. George was the first to move. He sat back, taking Mordred with him. Kael allowed Hugh to settle him on Hugh’s lap. Kael stared across the pool at the elf and the knight, wondering if his face had the same satisfied flush as theirs did. “Well, that was fun.” Mordred chuckled and winked at him. He laughed. “Yes, it was.” “I’d love to repeat it somewhere more comfortable, like a bed, but our time is short and you must return,” George pointed out.

Here Be Dragons

183

“Thank you both for the information you’ve given us..” Hugh stood, holding Kael in his arms, but still managing to offer a hand. Mordred stood first and leaned in, kissing them each. “No thanks necessary. We have to do what we can to keep the two of you alive.” George was next. “The elf is right. All the centuries we’ve been alive, you two are the first mortals we’ve ever had a connection to and we don’t want to lose that. You take care of the dragons in your world. We’ll be working on the problem from this side.” “Hopefully we’ll be able to at least get this problem under control soon. Maybe once we start killing the dragons, your kin will decide it isn’t worth coming back here.” Kael wished with all his heart Hugh’s statement would turn out to be true. The other pair disappeared and in a blink of his eyes, he found himself curled up in bed with Hugh. Rolling over on his back, he stared up at the ceiling. Hugh rose up on his elbow to look down at him. He smiled up at his lover and cupped the stubble-covered chin. “I’m fine.” Kael could see the worry in those hazel eyes. “Are you sure? You’re not going to freak out because of what we just did, are you?” Hugh nuzzled into the palm of Kael’s hand. Shaking his head, he laughed. “If I’m going to freak out, it’s over how I’m going to explain to Timothy about the dragons. He’s seen the evidence of legendary creatures, but how do I explain that St. George and Mordred gave me advice on how to destroy them?” “It’s going to be hard. I have confidence you’ll find some way to do it. I’m sorry I can’t help you, but Timothy doesn’t seem willing to work with anyone but you.” Hugh frowned. “Jealous,” Kael teased. “Yes, and impressed that he’s got such good taste.” Hugh grinned down at him. He knew he was blushing. “You’re going to give me a big head.” Did he just say that? Hugh flopped over, howling with laughter. “I hope I will.” The man winked at him with a leer. He slugged Hugh. “Stop. We’ve got to get some sleep. It’s almost dawn and I don’t think Timothy’s going to let us sleep in this morning.” Snuggling close, Hugh gave him a peck on the cheek. “You’re right, baby. Don’t worry. Most of the problems have already been solved.” Kael sent a prayer to Gaia and to any of the other gods that might be listening that Hugh was right.

184

T. A. Chase

Chapter Thirty-Four When Kael and Hugh arrived at the lab bright and early the next morning, Hugh took him into his office and showed him a safe embedded in the floor. His lover pulled a bag out of the safe and handed it to him. Uneasy about what might be in it, Kael glanced at Hugh. “Go ahead, open it. There’s nothing in there that’ll hurt you.” Hugh went to sit down at his desk. He opened the bag and gently shook out six small round stones. Holding one up, he gasped as the fluorescent lights reflected off it in bursts. He turned to Hugh. “Are these…?” “Yes, small, but you should be able to do something with them.” Hugh leaned back in his chair with a smile. “Do I want to know where you got diamonds?” Kael rested his hip on the corner of Hugh’s desk, tucking the stones back into their bag. Shrugging, Hugh said, “When I worked for M-I6, I made sure to invest part of my paychecks. I diversified into gold, silver and gemstones. Easily transported and sold. I have money in traditional accounts as well.” Kael guessed he shouldn’t be surprised by Hugh’s explanation. It made sense that his lover would plan to have a portable fortune in case something went wrong. “Are you sure you want me to use these? I might have to cut them.” Reaching out, he put his hand on Hugh’s shoulder. Hugh nodded. “Might as well put them to good use. You need a way to convince Von Offerman you know what you’re talking about. This is the best way.” “We’re not sure the diamonds will work on sea serpents.” He stood up and started to pace. “I’m more inclined to think a pearl would work. It’s a gem that comes from the sea.”

Here Be Dragons

185

“It might be too soft. I think you need a hard stone to cut through the scales.” Hugh went back to where the safe was. Opening it, he pulled another bag out. He tossed it to Kael. “Shit. How many gems do you have in there?” Kael caught the bag with gentle hands. “Don’t worry. We’d be fine for several years if something were to happen to our economy.” Hugh kissed him. “Go figure out which one will work against our serpent. I’ll call Von Offerman and tell him to come over.” Kael nodded and headed to his lab, where Irene was waiting. “We’ve got some work to do, Irene.” He slipped on his lab coat and put his glasses on. “Get the specimen from the cold unit and send a guard to retrieve a piece of wood from Dr. Price’s car. He’ll need to get the keys.” “Yes, s-sir.” Irene moved to the phone first. He dumped the diamonds out first. Picking one, he put it under his microscope. He knew it wasn’t the best way to check for flaws, but he didn’t have time for a thorough inspection. Of course, it was flawless. Hugh wouldn’t risk his financial security by purchasing flawed materials. “D-Dr. H-Ham-Hammerson, the s-s-specimen is r-ready,” Irene informed him. “Good. Is the wood here yet?” He chose the smallest diamond and pearl. “Right here, sir.” One of the guards walked in with the wood. “Thanks. Just put it over there.” Kael waved towards one of the empty lab tables. The guard set the wood down and left. Kael moved to the specimen. Since he wasn’t sure what the oak would do to the creature, he’d try the gems first and if they worked, he’d use the wood when Timothy got there. “I got thinking last night. Something was telling me our approach of using missiles and bombs was too sophisticated. We need to simplify things.” He picked up the pearl. “A p-p-pearl, s-sir?” Irene’s skepticism showed in her question. “I’m not sure what I’m thinking will work. Dr. Price already pointed out that pearls are soft, but he gave me one to experiment with.” Kael pressed the round gem to the sea serpent’s scales. At first, nothing happened and he decided Hugh had been right. Kael turned away to reach for a diamond when Irene gasped. Glancing back, he saw a small wisp of smoke rising from the body. “Shit. Something’s happening.” He gave her an excited grin. “Th-That m-must h-have b-been s-some th-th-thought you h-had la-last n-night.” Irene’s stutter was thicker than usual. “I do manage a brilliant one once in a while.” Kael took the pearl off the creature’s scales. Where the gem rested against the serpent there was concave burn mark. “We might have a solution here, Irene.” He hugged her and laughed.

186

T. A. Chase

Hugh and Timothy walked in at that moment. Kael raced over to Hugh and kissed him. “We were right,” he announced after he stepped back from Hugh. He remembered not to mention anything about Mordred and George. “We were?” Hugh’s arms went around him, holding him close. “About the pearl. I didn’t try anything with the oak yet. I wanted to wait until Timothy got here.” “I’m here. Tell what you’re going on about,” Timothy spoke up. “Long story short, I think Hugh and I have figured out a way to stop the dragons.” “Are you serious?” Timothy grabbed Kael’s arms and ripped him away from Hugh. His old school mate shook him slightly. “Show me.” The excitement burning through him was so intense Timothy’s demands didn’t scare him. He dragged the man over to where the gems and the serpent sat on the cart. Hugh followed close behind. Kael pointed to the burn mark. “I held a pearl to the scales and this is what happened.” Hugh squeezed his hand. Kael felt like he was jumping out of his skin. He was beginning to believe there really was a chance for them to defeat the dragons. “You’re kidding, right?” Timothy didn’t look impressed. “No, I’m not. See, the problem has been piercing the dragon’s scales. Our bombs and missiles don’t do anything against them. It’s almost like they bounce right off.” “We know that. Tell me something I don’t know,” Timothy interrupted. “Hugh and I got talking last night. We decided we had nothing to lose in trying other ways.” This was going to be the tricky part, trying to explain why he chose to try diamonds and pearls. “I thought maybe the sea serpent would be vulnerable to an item from the sea.” “Keep going. You’re doing fine,” Hugh whispered in his ear. Taking a deep breath, he nodded. “Hugh happened to have some pearls. I set one on the serpent’s scales and that’s what happened.” He handed a magnifying glass to Timothy. His friend bent over and studied the burn. “So it has some effect on the scales, but will they weaken enough for us to do any damage to it?” “Let’s see.” Kael went over and peeled a sliver off the piece of oak. He sent a silent prayer to all the gods he could think of. He wanted this to work. Kael pressed the tip of the wood into the middle of the burn mark. A brief resistance, then the sliver slid almost all the way in. He shot Hugh a triumphant glance. Hugh’s eyes widened and he jerked Kael away from the serpent. Kael turned back to see the flesh around the wood burst into flames. Within a minute or so, the entire body of the serpent was engulfed in fire. “Good thing I waited until you got here before I did anything or else you wouldn’t believe me.” He stared at the spot where only ashes remained.

Here Be Dragons

187

“So what do we do now? How am I supposed to explain to the military that they have to use pearls to breech the serpent’s scales? The gem is the only way to be able to weaken it enough to stick some sort of spear into it.” Timothy scrubbed his hands over his face. “It’s more intricate than that, Timothy,” Kael warned. He looked at Irene. “Irene, can you take notes while I explain things to him?” “Y-yes.” She settled at his desk and opened a notebook. “Here’s part of the long version of my story. Last night, we stopped by the stable where I board my horse. A dragon attacked and we managed to injure it with that piece of oak over there.” He gestured towards the makeshift spear. “Oak alone won’t do it. We got lucky with that one. The older the dragons are the harder their scales get. That’s why you’ll need diamonds and pearls along with the oak spears.” “This is fucked up, Kael. If I didn’t know better, I’d think you were crazy as hell.” Kael understood the problem Timothy was having believing him. If he hadn’t experienced every thing himself, he wouldn’t be nearly as calm. He gave his old friend a rueful smile. “Trust me, if you knew the whole story, you’d be carting me out of here in a straightjacket.” “Kael,” Hugh warned. “The whole story? What’s the whole story?” Timothy’s eyes lit up. Kael shook his head. “Now’s not the time for it. We have to figure out how we’re going to get the military up to speed on this.” He walked over to the window and studied the world outside the lab. “I can’t have the military running around with oak shafts and diamond spearheads. Next you’ll be telling me to suit them up in armor and have them riding horses,” Timothy growled. “What you should do is form a unit of men and train them to fight these beasts.” Kael shifted so he was leaning against the windowsill and looking into the lab. “You mean like real knights?” Hugh asked. “Yes. Outfit them in flexible Kevlar body armor. I don’t think the dragon’s claws are capable of slicing through Kevlar. There’s no way you can protect them from the saliva. If they get bitten, they’re dead. How many sea serpents have been spotted?” Kael closed his eyes and tried to find the right words to convince Timothy of the validity of his suggestions. “Just the one you had the run-in with. At the moment, there are at least ten to twelve land dragons in Ireland and England. Say I do get the government to sanction this new unit of dragon fighters, what the hell am I supposed to put them on? Horses?” Timothy paced the length of the lab. “Not necessarily. Motorcycles might be just as maneuverable. The problem with cycles is they might not be able to go every where that a horse could and the drivers would need

188

T. A. Chase

their hands to steer the bike. “ He held up his hand to stop Timothy’s protest. “I’m not saying to use horses. Some of this is going to be trial and error. There are going to be some things you try that will work and other things that will bomb. I can’t predict what will work perfectly every time.” “You’ve done a great job so far.” Hugh came over and hugged him. “Thanks, love,” he murmured against Hugh’s cheek. “I’m sorry, Kael. You’ve done a lot to find a solution and it’s up to me to convince the government that your suggestions are valid.” Timothy gripped his shoulder. “There is something else, though. Don’t announce any of this to the public. You don’t want the oak groves decimated. Once that wood is gone, there’s no way we can stop them. Also, you don’t want a crime spree with people robbing jewelry stores for diamonds and pearls.” Kael rested his head on Hugh’s shoulder. It was barely noon and Kael was tired. Even though there were ashes to prove that Mordred and George were right, he had to fight the slight hint of doubt in his heart. Hugh’s hands rubbed his back, trying to get him to relax. “D-Dr. Ham-Hammerson, w-why d-don’t you g-go h-home and g-get s-some l-lunch? M-maybe t-take a n-nap,” Irene suggested. Kael felt Hugh nod. “She’s right. You stayed up late last night trying to find a solution. Let me take you home,” Hugh offered. “I can’t help you at the moment, Timothy.” Kael felt like he needed to apologize. “You’re right. I’ll tell them what I saw and hopefully it’ll be enough to convince them what we need to do.” Timothy sighed. “S-sir, I vid-video t-taped t-the ex-experiment like usual..” Irene held out a small tape. “Irene, I think I love you.” Timothy kissed her cheek and took the tape from her. Irene blushed as Hugh gave her a kiss as well. Kael hugged her. “Thank you, Irene. You have saved us a lot of trouble. Call if you need me before three this afternoon.” “Y-yes s-sir.”

***** Kael let Hugh tuck him in under the blankets. He sighed as a kiss brushed over his forehead. “Sleep for a while, baby.” Hugh headed for the bedroom door. “Wake me up by three and we’ll head back to the lab,” Kael murmured as he allowed sleep to overtake him.

Here Be Dragons

189

Chapter Thirty-Five Hugh hated having to wake Kael up, but real life was banging on their door. It was time to head out and save the world. Chuckling, he joined the other man in bed and snuggled up behind him. “Hmm.” Kael reacted to Hugh’s presence by rubbing his ass against Hugh’s hard-on. “Kael, this isn’t a good idea. We’re going to be late.” Hugh buried his face in the curls at the nape of Kael’s neck. “Then why did you climb in bed naked?” He had a point, Hugh admitted to himself. “Guess I’m willing to take the heat for being late if I can enjoy you for a few minutes beforehand.” “Enjoy all you want, love.” Kael shifted and they gasped as Hugh’s cock slid between Kael’s thighs. Reaching around, Hugh grasped Kael’s shaft and pumped once. The thin body in his arms arched, causing the blunt head of his cock to bump into the sac hanging between Kael’s legs. “Oh, I like that,” Kael moaned. Hugh couldn’t answer. He bent forward and bit the tendon connecting Kael’s neck and shoulder while he thrust his cock into the warm tunnel the man’s legs created. The pre-cum from his own shaft eased the friction. He moved his hand on Kael in the same hard rhythm. “Gonna come,” Kael grunted. Hugh could feel the tension building in the throbbing cock fucking his hand. “Do it. I want you to come all over my hand.” Kael leaned his head back on Hugh’s shoulder and cried out. Hugh tugged on one of the nipple rings, adding a different sensation to the climax. Moist warmth spilled over his

190

T. A. Chase

hand and he felt his own pleasure burst from him when Kael’s thighs tightened around his shaft. He rode the wave of passion until it disappeared. Kael took his hand and started to lick it clean. Pulling it away from that facile tongue, he said, “Not fair, baby. I want a taste of you.” “I’ll share.” Kael wiggled around until they were face-to-face and kissed him. Hugh swirled his tongue into Kael’s mouth and caught the bitter taste of Kael’s passion. His lover opened up to him and let him take the kiss as deep as he wanted. For a few minutes, they were lost in the feel of tongues, teeth and lips. He pressed their bodies together, loving the feeling of their cocks rubbing against each other. The ring of the phone interrupted them. Pulling away, he sighed. “Can you get the water running in the shower, Kael? I’ll answer the phone.” Kael gave him a quick peck then bounded out of bed to run down the hall. Hugh lay there for a moment, enjoying the view before he rolled over and grabbed his phone. “Price here.” “Where the hell are you?” Timothy’s voice shot over the phone. “We’ll be there in an hour.” He pushed some pillows behind his back as he leaned against the headboard. “An hour? Damn it, Price, I called you thirty minutes ago. I need you to get here as soon as possible.” Hugh could hear voices in the background. “I’m sorry, Von Offerman. An hour is as soon as we can get there. I’m going to make sure Kael has something to eat before we leave. I think this is going to be a long night and I don’t want to risk him.” “You know, Kael is a big boy. He can take care of himself.” Frustration rang through. “I know he is, but he shouldn’t have to do it all on his own. If I don’t make him eat, he’ll forget. Hungry minds don’t work well. You can’t afford to have him screw up. I don’t want him to ever be as skinny as he was when he first arrived here.” Kael leaned in the door and waved at him. Nodding, Hugh climbed out of bed and headed towards the bathroom. “We’ll be there in an hour. No sooner. Start making some plans and we’ll tell you if they’ll work when we get there.” He hung up the phone and tossed it on the counter as he passed by. “Was that Timothy?” Kael asked as Hugh joined him in the shower. “Yeah. He’s a little impatient. I told him it’d take an hour for us to get to the lab.” Hugh took the soap from Kael and lathered up his hands. Putting the bar down, he started washing Kael’s chest. “An hour? It won’t take us that long.” Kael closed his eyes and leaned against the tile.

Here Be Dragons

191

“Probably not, but we’re eating first. It’s going to be a long night and I don’t want you to skip supper.” Hugh knelt in front of his lover and ran his bubble-covered hands over those long legs. He made sure to clean the inside of Kael’s thighs. “We could grab something on the way there,” Kael suggested. Hugh shook his head. “No. I hate fast food. I’ll make us something healthy.” Rising to his feet, he gestured for Kael to turn around. When the man did, he quickly finished washing him. He took a few minutes to scrub himself. Turning off the water, he helped Kael out and dried them both off. “Will you grab some clothes for me from Thom’s room? I’ll get supper started.” He patted Kael’s ass and went to the kitchen. When Kael trailed back in, Hugh had a simple supper of sandwiches and crisps waiting. Hugh made tea for Kael and pulled out a soda for himself. He knew Kael didn’t always have bad reactions to the smell of alcohol, but he didn’t want to take a chance that the stress of the coming night combined with the smell would throw his lover into a flashback. “Do you think this silly plan will work?” Kael’s question was quiet. Hugh knew Kael was worried about the men the government sent out to fight the creatures. Taking a hold of Kael’s hand, he squeezed. “I think it will, but only time will tell. Any of the men they send us will have to learn how to fight in a way they’ve never done before. It’s going to be a trial by fire. There’s no time for them to train. They’ll be thrown into the pool and it’ll be sink or swim for them.” “That’s not really encouraging me.” Kael frowned at him. “I know that, but I can’t lie to you, baby. It’s going to be rough the first several encounters. Unless we get a unit that’s used to fighting with each other, they’ll have to become a team. Usually a team trains for months together before they have to go out and fight. This group won’t have that option.” He lifted Kael’s hand and kissed the man’s knuckles. “I know, and that’s what scares me. I wish George were here. Even though he used a horse, he could still teach these people the basics of fighting dragons.” Kael turned his hand over and cupped Hugh’s face. “No matter what, I’m glad you’re here with me.” “We’re partners, Kael. Come hell or high water, I’ll stick by you,” he promised. “Now finish your sandwich. We’re cutting it close. I don’t want Von Offerman to send out a search party for us.” Chuckling, Kael ate the food Hugh made for him. Kael cleaned up while Hugh grabbed their coats. “Let’s go make some dragon slayers, baby.” Hugh held open the door and ushered Kael out.

*****

192

T. A. Chase

“It’s about time you got here.” Timothy confronted them as they walked into the AngleLow building. “I told you an hour. It’s only five minutes after that. Take a deep breath, Von Offerman. We’re here and we can get started.” Hugh helped Kael take his coat off. Kael turned around to reassure Timothy. His mouth fell open when he saw George standing just behind his old friend. The knight winked at him, but shook his head when Kael started to say something to him. “Later,” George mouthed at him. Nodding, he nudged Hugh with his elbow and tipped his head towards the knight. Hugh inclined his head at their friend but didn’t say anything. “We got an expert, or at least he says he is.” Timothy gestured for George to join them. “An expert in what?” Kael managed to keep his voice cool. There was no point in letting Timothy know that inside he was jumping up and down with joy. “In jousting, which has the basic techniques you’ll need to teach your dragon slaying unit.” George held out a hand. Kael shook the large man’s hand, hiding the shiver running down his spine. “Good with a lance, are you?” Thank goodness Timothy didn’t see George smile at Kael or the way the man lingered over their handshake. Be careful, little one. Your mouth might get you in trouble. A hint of laughter skipped through George’s thoughts. “I do reenactments during the weekends at renaissance fairs.” George shook Hugh’s hand as well.

Oh, good cover, Kael thought. A mental shrug came his way. It’ll work for now. “How did you find out that we needed help?” Hugh asked as they made their way to the conference room. “I have my ways.” George’s smile was mysterious.

Sure you do. Kael jumped when he heard Hugh’s thought. He’d never had the ability to hear thoughts so easily.

We will talk more about this later. George’s order effectively ended their conversation. Timothy waved them to seats at the table. Hugh and Kael sat next to each other while George followed Timothy to the front of the room. Kael glanced around at the others in the room. There were six men and two women. The men were all big, reminding him of George. The women were smaller, but still exuded strength. All their faces held looks of determination and Kael felt his heart lift a little. They just might have a chance now.

This is a good bunch, little one. I don’t think they will scare easily and they’ll do what they have to do to get the job done. George nodded at Kael when he met the knight’s gaze.

Here Be Dragons

193

Hugh’s shoulders relaxed and Kael realized how tense his lover had been about this whole mission. Without thinking, he took Hugh’s hand in his and brought it to his lips. A discreet cough made him look up to see all eyes were on them. His cheeks warmed and he started to drop Hugh’s hand. Hugh gripped him tight and shook his head. “No hiding, Kael. If none of them like it, they can leave.” Hugh’s voice was strong and determined. “Dr. Price is right. Do any of you have a problem with Dr. Price and Dr. Hammerson dating?” Timothy’s glare challenged the group to say something. “It does seem unfair that all the cute ones are gay,” one of the women joked. Everyone laughed and any tension that might have been in the air dispersed. A man stood. He could have been George’s twin except for the fact he had blonde hair. “Sir, I speak for the entire team. We realize the gravity of the situation and know that any prejudice or uneasiness we might have towards certain things has no place here. From what I understand, Dr. Price and Dr. Hammerson will be acting as advisors and as such deserve our respect. They will receive it from everyone in the unit or I will discipline the offender.” Kael was impressed by the confidence the man showed in his speech. “Thank you, Captain Wellmine. Maybe you and your team could introduce yourselves.” Timothy sat and left the floor to the Captain. “Certainly, sir. I’m Captain David Wellmine. I’m in the twentieth year of service to the Army.” Wellmine motioned to the man sitting next to him. “This is Lieutenant Alan Larkin. Larkin has been in my unit for five years. Lieutenant Jacob Maksur has served with me for seven. Lieutenant Robert Castle has been with me the longest at thirteen years. Sergeant Edwin Greenfield is the newbie. He joined our unit six months ago. The other three sergeants are new to me.” The older of the two women stood up. She nodded to Timothy, Hugh and Kael. Saluting Wellmine, she said, “I’m Sergeant Sarah Newton. I’ve been in the Army for ten years now.” The icy blonde woman next to her stood up. “I’m Lindsey Thompson. Newly promoted Sergeant. I’ve served for eight years.” The last man stood. His hands shook and the scar running down his face made Kael wince. “I’m Sergeant Bailey Stevenson. I was due to be discharged this week, but when I heard you were looking for volunteers, I thought I’d step forward. Physically, I can’t do much. I took an indirect hit from an Iraqi mortar during the war, but if you need help with logistics and things like that, I’m your man.” “We won’t turn away anyone who can help,” George spoke up. “Logistics is just as important as the actual attacking.” “Who are you?” Larkin met George’s gaze without hesitation.

194

T. A. Chase

The knight studied the other man for a minute. Kael wondered what George would do. The knight never seemed to be the kind who needed to be alpha male. Of course, he couldn’t be, with Mordred as a partner. The elf wouldn’t allow it. “I’m George St. Albans. I’ll be teaching you how to hold your spears and the best way to fight the dragons.” George met everyone’s eyes. “Have you fought dragons before?” The sarcasm in Larkin’s voice made Kael bristle. “The things I’ve fought would make you piss your pants and scream like a girl.” George looked over at Newton and Thompson. “No offense, ladies.” The women shrugged. Larkin didn’t have a come-back for that because the tone of George’s comment told the entire room he wasn’t lying. Bailey raised a trembling hand. “Sir, how are you going to catch the dragons?” Timothy said, “I’m going to turn this briefing over to Mr. St. Albans. He’ll explain what we’re planning here. Also, Dr. Hammerson and Dr. Price will be here to answer any questions you might have.” Kael settled back, rubbing his thumb over Hugh’s knuckles. He knew he should be taking notes. He didn’t want to be distracted from watching the military personnel’s expressions as George explained what they were going to do. It was going to stretch their imaginations. He hoped they really were as open-minded as Wellmine made them sound. “Dr. Hammerson has figured out that using diamonds as spearheads will breech the dragon’s scales. Dr. Von Offerman has assured me that the government will be sending us a supply of the gems. Pearls will work for sea serpents, but since there’s only one of those so far, we’ll let the Navy worry about that.” George pushed a button on the table and a tv screen popped up. “Here’s some video taken earlier today after Hammerson started to experiment with other ways to injure the scales.” The video of the pearl burning the serpent’s skin played. A shocked silence filled the room when the serpent burst into flames after he slid the oak sliver in. Bailey turned to Kael after the video was turned off. “Dr. Hammerson, what made you think a pearl and a sliver of wood would do anything to that creature?” Hugh squeezed Kael’s hand as he stood. He hated talking in front of strangers, but the shy and uncomfortable look he saw in Bailey’s eyes gave him courage. As he made his way to the front where George stood, he touched Bailey on the back. Something told him the young man was self-conscious of his injuries. “Here’s what happened. The night before, Dr. Price and I went out to the stables where I board my horse. A dragon attacked the farm. I’ll be the first to tell you bravery isn’t in my makeup. I’m perfectly happy staying behind while the heroes march off to fight the battles. Unfortunately, I couldn’t allow the horses to die when I might be able to do something about

Here Be Dragons

195

it. So off I rode to fight the dragon.” Laughing, he shook his head. “What the hell was I thinking?” The others laughed with him. Hugh caught his eye and winked. Straightening his shoulders, Kael continued. “I didn’t have any sort of weapon. Just my horse and the ability to distract the creature long enough for the horses to leave. Dr. Price found a large branch that must have fallen off an oak tree. He threw it to me and I charged the monster. My horse thought I was crazy.” He wanted to bite his tongue. When everyone smiled, he realized that only two of them knew he didn’t mean the remark figuratively. “The oak branch impaled the dragon. That encounter made me think about what other things we might be able to use against them. Our bombs and missiles don’t make a dent in their armor. I chose a pearl because it’s a gem that comes from the sea. When that worked out, I figured diamonds should work against the land dragons and oak is the only wood that will work to destroy them. I haven’t figured out why because my specimen went up in flames.” He started to go back to his seat. “Wait a minute. What about the saliva?” George stopped him. “Oh, right. Don’t get bitten by the dragons. Their saliva contains virulent bacteria along the same lines as the Komodo dragons. If you survive the bite, you’ll be dead by the third day. I hope the government is going to provide all of you with flexible Kevlar body armor.” He glanced over at Timothy. His friend nodded. “Are we going to have to ride horses?” Captain Wellmine inquired. George shrugged. “That’s going to be something we’ll figure out as we go along. Motorcycles are almost as maneuverable as horses, but the machines can’t go everywhere a horse can go. I think if we mount the spears on the front of the machines, they might work. But I get the feeling that ultimately horses are what we’re going to be using. . How many of you can ride a horse?” Larkin, Greenfield, Newton and Thompson raised their hands. Bailey twisted his hands together and Kael wondered if the man was going to lift his hand as well. “Stevenson, can you ride?” George had seen the same body language Kael had. “I used to, sir. But since the injuries, I haven’t gone out and tried.” Bailey didn’t meet anyone’s eyes. “If it comes to you all being on horses, I know one you can use.” Kael smiled at the man. Bailey nodded and Kael went back to his seat. Leaning over, Hugh whispered, “You’re not talking about Bert, are you?” “No. Bert’s not a mount for any of them. Elizabeth has a big German warmblood that would be perfect for Bailey.” He brushed his lips over Hugh’s cheek.

196

T. A. Chase

George shot them a look and they quieted down. The knight went into a discussion of what they were going to do to get the unit ready for facing the dragons.

Here Be Dragons

197

Chapter Thirty-Six Everyone walked out of the conference room. Hugh didn’t care if anyone had a problem with him touching Kael. He slid his arm around the man’s waist and tucked him close to his side. The others filed out behind them, heading towards the barracks Hugh had built in the back of the labs. He stopped to study the dynamics of the group. Larkin, Maksur, Castle and Greenfield joked as they made their way down the hall. The women stuck together. Surprise jumped in him when he saw Wellmine escorting Stevenson. It was obvious the young Sergeant had nerve damage and walking was a bit of chore for him. “Wellmine’s a good leader,” he commented to George as the knight joined them. “Yes, he is. Besides, I think he might be interested in young Stevenson.” The knight touched Kael’s shoulder. “Get the little one here home. I’ll meet you there.” “Thanks.” Hugh supported Kael. The other man was asleep on his feet or so he thought. “Wellmine’s interested in Stevenson. In what way?” Kael’s voice was sleepy and husky. “I don’t know. You’ll have to ask George when we get back to your flat.” Hugh opened the door and led them to his car. “George left already?” Kael let him tuck him into the seat and fasten the belt. “Sure. He just disappeared like usual.” Hugh laughed as he made his way around the front of the car to the driver’s side. Kael’s eyes were closed and he was breathing deeply by the time Hugh got to the flat. Shaking his lover’s shoulder, Hugh woke him up. “Come on, love. It’s time to get inside. You can go back to sleep when we get in your flat.” “Okay,” Kael muttered, allowing Hugh to help him out of the car and up to the flat. Thom was watching TV when they walked in. He looked at Kael with concern.

198

T. A. Chase

“Is he okay?” “Just tired. It’s been a long couple of days. I’m going to put him to bed. Hey, some friends might show up. Can you let them in?” Hugh continued towards Kael’s bedroom. “Sure. I got back from the parents’ late this afternoon. I was getting ready to head for bed, so I won’t bother you.” “Wait a minute.” He stripped Kael and tucked him under the blankets. “Sleep tight, love. I’ll join you in a little bit.” Kael mumbled something Hugh couldn’t understand. He shut the door and went back to the living room. Throwing himself on to the couch, he glanced at his brother. Thom’s eyes were tired and Hugh could see pain hidden deep in them. “How are the parents?” He didn’t think George would show up while Thom was still up, but Hugh didn’t want to rush his brother to bed. “They’re doing okay. Ma’s not happy with the divorce issue, but she understands why I’m doing it. You can expect a phone call from her soon. I told her all about Kael and now she wants to know why you haven’t called to tell her yet.” Thom laughed at his groan. “I haven’t had time. I’ve been working on this whole dragon issue. You didn’t get attacked or anything in Dublin, did you?” “No. One or two of the counties nearby did. What do you have to do with all of it?” Thom slouched down in the chair. “Kael’s been working on a way to kill them. He found a solution this morning. We met with the government and the team they put together tonight. We’ll be collaborating with them very closely.” Hugh leaned his head back and sighed. “I don’t envy you, brother. Take care of yourself and that young man in there.” Thom nodded towards Kael’s bedroom. “I’m heading to bed. If you’re going to spend more time over here, maybe you should bring some of your own clothes and quit wearing mine.” Thom gripped his brother’s shoulder as he went by. “I’ll try and find the time to do that.” Hugh listened to the sounds of his brother getting ready for bed. Soon silence filled the flat. He wanted to join Kael in his warm bed, but he knew George would be showing up. He must have dozed off because he woke to find Mordred curled up beside him on the couch. George was sitting in the chair beside them. “Where were you tonight?” Hugh asked the elf. “Distracting the old biddy. Gaia might not have her fingers in the plot to return to the mortal world, but she knows whose idea it is. She’s playing both sides of the game. I was ensuring she didn’t realize we were stacking the deck for our side.” Mordred frowned. “Where’s the little one?” “He’s sleeping. This week has been more stressful on him than the rest of us.”

Here Be Dragons

199

“I’ll go check on him.” The elf jumped up and floated down the hallway. “Just don’t wake him up,” Hugh called. He turned back to George. “What were you saying about Wellmine being interested in Stevenson?” “I don’t think either of them know it yet, but there is attraction there. Stevenson will be worried that Wellmine pities him and sees him as nothing but a hindrance. Wellmine will be impressed with Stevenson’s mind. Our good captain won’t think he’s mentally the equal of the young sergeant.” George shrugged. “It’ll be interesting to see it all play out.” “Why did you show up tonight?” He couldn’t clutter his mind with any other relationship at the moment. “I heard Kael wish I was there to teach them how to joust with a dragon. Mordred was willing to distract Gaia so I could come and help. Without my advice, there’s no chance your team of slayers will survive. It’s been a while since I’ve had to fight dragons, but I still remember what worked best for me.” George stood and went to stare out the window. “We think we know who has created the dragons and who keeps sending them over. Without the support of Gaia, though, there’s nothing we can do right now.” “So the dragons will keep coming?” He didn’t want to hear that. “Yes. The good thing is there won’t be a lot of them and once you start killing them, it should surprise them enough they’ll get worried about the wisdom of their plan.” George turned his back on the dark outside and sat on the windowsill. “What did you think of our dragon slayers?” “I think they’ll all work out. Larkin strikes me as a little arrogant, but his first encounter with a dragon will temper that. Stevenson might not be able to fight, but he’ll be good as a behind-the-scenes logistics guy. We’ll have to work on keeping his morale up. I think Kael might be perfect at that job. If there’s anyone who has an understanding of how inferior Bailey’s feeling right now, it will be Kael.” Hugh closed his eyes to gather his thoughts on the other team members. “The women will fit in just fine with this unit of men. They seem tough and capable. I didn’t get a chance to read any of the folders on these soldiers.” “There won’t be time for that. The body armor and motorcycles are showing up tomorrow along with the oak shafts and diamond spearheads. It’s amazing how fast a government can move when it’s being threatened.” George drummed his fingers on his thigh. Making some sort of decision, the knight stood up and strolled over to where Hugh was sitting. “Let’s go join our guys. The problems of the world won’t be solved tonight. We made a start, though, so we deserve some rest.” George pulled Hugh up and slung the man over his shoulder. Hugh stopped his yelp just in time, remembering his brother was asleep in the flat with them. The knight patted his butt and carried him without effort to the bedroom. Mordred smiled up at them from where he was curled around Kael.

200

T. A. Chase

“Come join us. The bed isn’t big, so we’re going to have to snuggle close.” The elf motioned to them. Hugh climbed in and took Kael in his arms. The lean man cuddled close, tucking his head under Hugh’s chin. Mordred tucked tight to Kael’s back and George spooned behind the elf. There were a lot of arms and legs, but it felt comfortable, not awkward. Mordred reached over Kael and stroked Hugh’s cheek. “Sleep, Hugh. We’ll watch over you. Things will be better in the morning.” Hugh allowed his eyes to close and let his racing thoughts slow down. They had done all they could to give them a chance at survival. It was time to let someone else worry about things for a while. He fell asleep to the touch of two sets of hands stroking his arms and face, his ears filled with the sweet sound of his lover’s breath against his chest.

Here Be Dragons

201

Chapter Thirty-Seven “Time to get up, baby. We have dragons to slay.” Kael frowned and swatted at the hands trying to pull the blankets off him. “I’m not going with you. I’m staying on the sidelines, cheering the big, bad heroes on.” “Sorry, love. Not today. You’re going to be on the front lines with the rest of us.” He rolled over to glare at Hugh. “Are you always Mary Sunshine in the morning?” “I happen to like mornings.” Hugh jerked the covers off. Kael shivered in the cool air. “This is not going to work. I can’t have a relationship with a man who gets up this happy this early in the morning.” “Deal with it. You’re not getting rid of me that easily.” Hugh headed out of the room. “Take a shower and get dressed. Breakfast is ready. I told Von Offerman we’d meet them at the lab at seven.” “Seven? Who decided on that terrible hour of the morning?” he shouted, sitting on the edge of the mattress and stretching. “I thought you normally got up at six to be in the lab at seven.” Hugh’s voice drifted down the hall. “Yes, but Irene knows not to talk to me before I have my first cup of coffee.” He stumbled to the bathroom. Climbing out of the shower fifteen minutes later, he swore when he realized he’d forgotten to bring clothes with him. Grumbling under his breath, he stomped back to his room. Surprise, shock and lust froze him in the doorway. Hugh was spread across the bed, naked and playing with his fat cock. Kael’s mouth watered. He stripped the towel off and jumped on the bed.

202

T. A. Chase

“I thought we had to hurry to meet Timothy at the lab?” He leaned down and licked his way up the throbbing vein on the underside of Hugh’s shaft. “I decided you n-needed a w-wake-up call,” Hugh stuttered when Kael swirled his tongue over the top of Hugh’s shaft and teased his slit. “What about breakfast, love?” Kael wasn’t interested in what Hugh had made them. He wanted to fill his mouth with what Hugh was playing with. “Bagels and cream cheese. We’ll eat on the way.” Hugh placed two fingers on Kael’s lips. Kael sucked them in, getting them wet. Shifting slightly to make it easy for Hugh to reach his ass, he was shocked when his lover started to prepare himself for Kael. He leaned back on his heels. Stroking his own erection, he devoured the sight of Hugh’s fingers moving in and out of his hole. Hugh’s other hand continued to fist his cock, jutting from the nest of blonde curls. The build-up happened quickly. Kael didn’t have a lot of time to enjoy the image Hugh made. His own head was weeping pre-cum waiting for Hugh to be ready. “Hugh, hurry,” he begged. “Ready for you, baby. Lube’s by my hip.” Hugh continued to fuck himself while Kael slicked up. Kael eased the fingers from Hugh and placed his cock’s head at the puckered opening. He locked eyes with Hugh as he pushed in. His lover bore down. Neither stopped until Kael was buried inside Hugh. Kael breathed deeply for a second. “Love, I’ve got to more,” he warned. “Move. Ride me hard, baby. Want to feel you.” That was all the urging Kael needed. His thrusts were hard. Stuffing a pillow under Hugh’s hips gave him the angle he needed to nail Hugh’s gland every time. Soon Hugh was thrashing on the bed, his hands scrambling for something to hold on to. Kael managed to pry one of his own off Hugh’s hip and work the cock caught between them. “Gonna come,” Hugh moaned. “Good, love. Want to feel you come.” Kael pumped the fat cock in his hand hard. He scraped his thumbnail lightly over Hugh’s tip and the man came, crying Kael’s name. Kael brought his cum-covered hand to his mouth and tasted it. The familiar earthy taste combined with Hugh’s muscles clamping down on his cock drew an orgasm from him that almost fried his brain. Lights burst in his eyes, then darkness. It was a minute before he could move. He rolled to his side and they groaned as he slid from Hugh. Lying there, he traced the slope of Hugh’s nose and the flare of the man’s lips. Hugh smiled and nipped at his fingertips. “Is the morning looking better for you?” “Not really. Now I want to stay in bed and have you fuck me.”

Here Be Dragons

203

Hugh moaned at his confession, but somehow managed to get them both out of bed and down the hall before saying anything. “We’ll clean up and head out. No more lying around.” They showered quickly and rushed from the flat, holding bagels and mugs of coffee.

***** Everyone was in the conference room when Kael and Hugh got there. Timothy glared at them. “Nice of you to join us,” he jeered. Kael opened his mouth to tell the man to fuck off, but Hugh’s elbow in his stomach made him gasp. “We’re sorry. Alarm clock trouble.” Kael shot Hugh an incredulous look. Did the man really think anyone would believe that lame excuse? He sat down and nodded at everyone else. “Whatever the reason, try to remember that others are waiting for you.” Timothy passed out a folder to every team member. “This is our first mission. Now it’s a learning process. Unfortunately, we don’t have time for you to train the way St. Albans would like you to. You’re getting your feet wet treading water in the deep end, everyone. I hope you all can swim.” Larkin raised his hand. “Sir, we were talking last night. Why don’t we use arrows and crossbows? Seems it would be far less dangerous. We wouldn’t have to get in so close. Might be less of a risk.” Timothy looked at George. The knight nodded. “It could work. We don’t have time to get any ordered for this mission. I’ll make a few calls and have some delivered. If this first one goes well, we’ll start applying what we learn with each encounter. Thank you all for thinking outside the box.” Timothy encouraged them. “The motorcycles and lances were delivered early this morning. We have transport trucks for them so we don’t waste fuel driving them from one site to another. Now this dragon has been a holy terror. He seems to be based in the grove of trees in the first photo. No one’s sure how that works since the grove doesn’t seem big enough to hide a creature the size of this monster. The plan is for us to use one of you as bait to bring the dragon out of hiding. When that happens the rest of you will close in and kill it.” Timothy looked at Bailey who was sitting next to Kael and Hugh. “Sergeant Stevenson, you’ll stay on this ridge overlooking the grove. A recon team scouted it yesterday. You have clear line of sight for the entire area. The cycle helmets come equipped with built-in microphones. Your job is to coordinate the attack. You’ll have to let everyone know where they need to be and what the others are doing so they aren’t running into each other.”

204

T. A. Chase

Bailey looked surprised that he’d gotten what could be seen as the most important job. Wellmine leaned over and whispered something to him. The young soldier nodded and smiled. “Yes, sir. I can do that.” “Good. If you run into any trouble, Dr. Price and Dr. Hammerson will be with you.” Timothy nodded at them. “Hold on there. Who the hell said I was going with you?” Kael protested. “Hammerson, we need you there in case something goes wrong,” George spoke up. “Goes wrong? What the fuck can I do if something goes wrong? I’m not a medical doctor.” Kael fought the urge to scream. He didn’t want to go and watch these people fight the dragon. “We need people who can think outside the normal. You have a different way of seeing things.” George stared at him. Your ability to talk to animals and immunity to the dragon’s

poison might come in handy. That’s why you have to be there. Kael wanted to pout, but he couldn’t. The rest of the group wasn’t complaining about their jobs. He didn’t have any right to act like a child and whine. He nodded his head sharply. “I’ll be there to help. Then, afterwards, we’ll go over what worked and what didn’t. I’ll be training you on the days we don’t go dragon hunting.” George stood and the others rose with him. “We don’t have enough motorcycles,” Timothy pointed out. “I’m not riding a motorcycle. My mount will be waiting for me when we get to the grove.” They left the AngleLow building to go on their first dragon-slaying adventure. Kael hoped that all of them would be coming back.

***** “Where do you suppose this beast is?” Kael whispered to Hugh, his fists clenched tightly with tension. “I don’t know. It’s only been a few minutes.” Hugh looked over at Bailey. “Who got the short straw to play bait?” “St. Albans, sir. He’ll be coming into view soon.” Bailey handed them each a set of binoculars. Kael focused his just as George came charging into sight from around a bend in the road. The knight rode a huge black warhorse. Of course, what else would St. George ride, Kael thought. The Kevlar body armor they insisted he wear gleamed in the sun. Before they

Here Be Dragons

205

set out, Kael had suggested that the dragons might be attracted to shiny objects, so they’d covered the armor with a silver coating to catch the sunlight. “Shit.” Kael dropped a hand to the necklace he wore. It was hot, almost burning to the touch. Hugh was holding his necklace away from his chest as well. They looked at each other and then out to the grove. The shrill screech of a dragon filled the air. The monster had arrived. George and his horse danced in close and lured the dragon from the cover of the trees. With each feint, he drew the creature farther away from the safety of the grove and into the trap the dragon slayers had set. As soon as the dragon passed a certain spot, Bailey sprung into action. “Now,” he ordered. Kael didn’t think he’d be able to watch, but he found himself horribly fascinated by the ballet of death going on in front of him. Bailey was a master choreographer. The young sergeant made sure no one ran into each other. The riders knew how to avoid one another. The dragon roared and charged. It screamed and tried to bite. Saliva flew all over, but as far as Kael saw, no one was hit. Kael found prayers to every god he knew crossing his lips; even Gaia received a prayer request. He wasn’t sure the goddess would answer, but he figured it didn’t hurt to cover all his bases. A scream of rage made him cover his ears. “A hit. Captain Wellmine scored the first hit,” Bailey informed them. “Why doesn’t it burst into flames like the one in the video you showed us?” “Don’t know. We’re going to have stop making assumptions that whatever happened before will happen again. I think we’ll be seeing a different result with each mission.” Hugh had pulled out a video camera and was videotaping the hunt for future lessons. The dragon swung around, trying to get to Wellmine. Its tail whipped through the air, knocking Greenfield and Newton off their bikes. “Are they okay?” Kael’s heart caught in his throat at the sight of the two soldiers lying on the ground. “Newton, Greenfield. Report,” Bailey barked. The young man nodded. “They’re okay. The wind got knocked out of them. Can’t get to their bikes at the moment. Too dangerous.” Relieved, Kael clenched his fists. The tension was killing him. “Larkin got it as well. I think the dragon’s slowing down. It’s trying to make a run for the grove. Keep it from getting into the woods.” Bailey’s voice was calm. No panic or urgency showed in his tone. “Nice one, Sergeant Thompson. Got it in the eye. Get out of the way. I think it’s going down. Keep a line between it and the woods.” They watched in silence as the monster slid to the ground and died. Its body was filled with spears and wounds where the spears hadn’t stuck, but cut the scales open. After several

206

T. A. Chase

minutes, Maksur approached the body slowly. The rest were ready to attack if the creature was just pretending. “They killed it.” Bailey grinned at them. The seven soldiers cheered and clapped each other on the back. They had proven to themselves that they had what it took to be dragon slayers. Kael felt joy and hope well in his heart. George looked up at him from a spot close to the grove. It’s a beginning. This is a good

team and they’ll accomplish much. I have to go. Mordred can only distract Gaia so long before she begins to wonder where I am. Take heart, little one. There’s a chance now. Kael waved to the knight and watched him ride his horse into the grove. Hugh came up from behind and wrapped his arms around his lover’s waist. Leaning back, Kael closed his eyes. “Today we can celebrate. We figured out a way to fight them. Tomorrow will bring new challenges, but let’s enjoy today, love.” He turned and kissed Hugh. “Am I your love?” Hugh murmured against his lips. “From now until the end of my life,” Kael vowed. Laughter floated up from the clearing below them and Kael joined in, feeling for the first time as if he deserved all the wonderful things that had happened to him in the week since Hugh first showed up at his flat. Somehow he had managed to slay his own personal dragons along the way.

T. A. Chase T.A. Chase lives a life without boundaries. Being fascinated by life and how different we all are, he writes about the things that make us unique. He finds beauty in all kinds of love and enjoys sharing those insights. He lives in the Midwest with his partner of nine years. When he isn’t writing, he’s watching movies, reading and living life to the fullest. Visit T. A. on the Web at http://tachase.blogspot.com/.